Miranda
by F. E. Campbell


PART ONE 

"The naked nymphs upon the lawn 

Were looked at by a startled fawn. 

But followed by a satyr...." 

"Well, go on." Said Miranda helpfully. 

"That's as far as I got." Persis admitted. "Poetry always sticks me at the 
second verse. Anyway, it's quite apt. Don't you think?" 

Miranda let her gaze rove over the acres of grassland and the lake to where 
the woods raised an enveloping wall against a prying world. Then turned her 
attention to her companion whose nudity was enhanced by her pose of kneeling 
on the grass while she pensively provoked her nipples with delicate 
fingertips. "We're naked enough, and there was a fawn at the end of the 
lake. Do you really want a satyr?" 

Of course! Places like this ought to abound in them." 

"Would a virile young man do?" 

Persis considered. "Not much difference really, is there? I wish he'd hurry 
up. I've got these things sticking out all ready." Persis changed her mood 
and let her hands drop to her naked thighs. "I say, Miranda, wasn't that old 
girl at the lodge priceless: 'Welcome to the 'aughty 'omes of Hingland, 
ducks...' I nearly burst." 

"Just a displaced cockney. But anyway she let us in. I must say I'm a bit 
puzzled." 

"You gave her a quid didn't you!" 

"Yes. But after all, if the Park's closed it's closed. I don't see why we'd 
be privileged. I didn't give her the money until after she'd said yes." 

Persis shrugged. "It's beautiful. I don't think I've ever seen anything more 
perfect. It's right out of William Morris. There just has to be a satyr or 
two around somewhere. Can't you feel leering eyes scorching your naked 
flesh?" 

"William Morris would never have said a thing like that." 

"'Spose not. But it's almost unreal. There's so much of it. Whoever planned 
it created a sort of kingdom within that ring of trees. You could get lost. 
And there's an atmosphere.... It's as though a bit fell off Mount Olympus. 
Or we found a doorway to Camelot. Or a path to Lyonesse....I believe the old 
crone-our Cockney Crone, that is -was telling the truth. We are absolutely 
alone." 

"Just as well! Considering we haven't got a stitch on." 

"Don't pretend it wasn't a delectable idea! You know you're loving it." 

Miranda wrinkled her nose in an amused grimace. I'll admit it. I do love it. 
I even wish there was a satyr to watch. Seems a pity that a couple of such 
toothsome nymphs as us should flit upon the greensward unappreciated. It was 
a wonderful idea that we should disport ourselves the lake sans cloths, But 
now we are round the other side those two little piles of garments being to 
seem a long way off." 

"That's the whole idea, silly! This way we are really truly naked. We become 
part of the scene. If we could reach out and pick up a bra it just wouldn't 
be authentic." 

"Suppose a man walked out of those trees?" 

Persis giggled. "Wishful thinking, darling? Anyway, I bet we could run 
faster than he could-if we wanted to, of course...."She ran her hands 
caressingly up and down her flanks. "I feel delicious. Come on, I'll race 
you to the big rock. 

As with most things between them the race was a tie. "It's a glorious 
feeling." Miranda acknowledged, panting, as they continued their walk. "I've 
never been naked in quite this way before. It does something ... or perhaps 
it's this place. I think if I stayed here too long I'd do something 
outrageous." 

"Like what?" 

"I don't know. Probably I wouldn't do it at all. But the outrageous thing 
would just happen. It's a magic place. I'm so glad we came." 

"You mean there'd be dragons. And knights on white stallions?" 

"Sort of. But other things too. As though we go back in time. Can't you feel 
it? A sort of brooding. As though the whole place had been waiting a long, 
long time for this moment...." 

Persis was not a thinker. She feigned a shudder. "Scarey, scarey! See I told 
you." 

"Just take our cloths off and walk around the lake, I said. And already 
you've walked yourself into another age. Being naked really does things to 
you. How about a couple of Druids?" 

"They'd sacrifice us." 

"But under the mistletoe, darling!" 

"Oh, I'm quite sure you'd manage to walk off into the bushes with one of 
them." Said Miranda tartly, "Leaving me stretched out on the stone slab with 
a knife hovering." 

"You make yourself sound like a codfish in a fishmonger's." Persis ran on 
ahead. Then pirouetted gracefully and struck a pose. "I'm beautiful, aren't 
I? Tell me I am." 

"Of course you're beautiful! You are so beautiful you belong here." Miranda 
assured her. Then, struck by some unaccountable dolour: "I wish girls never 
grew old...." 

"This place has really got to you." Persis said as she gaily continued her 
gambols. Then, shrewdly: "You'd like to stay here-to make it come true, 
wouldn't you? You know what would be really super! To do this by moonlight. 
I think I'd be a little afraid. But, you know, a nice afraid. I'd want you 
close." Then, as though struck by a sudden thought: Miranda! That old 
Cockney woman. She never mentioned closing time or when we should be out of 
here." 

"You're thinking we may do our Moonlight Gavotte tonight whether we want to 
or not?" Miranda laughed. 

"Well not really. But doesn't it strike you as a bit odd? I mean, that type 
love their bit of authority. They are usually full of admonitions. But she 
sort of gave us the key to the place-as though she was expecting us." 

"What you mean is she's a wicked Witch, and we're going to come to a sticky 
end." Miranda uttered the words tauntingly. But was aware of a chill that 
owed nothing to her nudity. It was indeed strange. They had been made free 
of this vast and beautiful place in which the old woman had assured them 
they would be utterly alone. It had come naturally to them to shed their 
cloths and run naked in the sun. Such an act was in tune with the place. It 
had been good to be alone. But now, under the spur of their own imaginings 
she knew loneliness. For the first time nudity felt cold.... "I'll race you 
to our cloths." She challenged, and leapt forward. 

They reached the tree where they had left their things. It had been a long 
run. They were panting their eyes bright. They stood transfixed. Their 
cloths were gone. 

"It's the wrong tree!" Said Persis. "It has to be." 

They both knew it was not the wrong tree. But circling the adjacent trunks 
gave them time to confront the unthinkable. At the end of their fruitless 
search they stood together feeling more naked than they had ever done in 
their lives. 

"Now I know how Adam and Eve felt after that Do with the serpent," Persis 
ventured. 

"Look! Don't let's make jokes just to prove we're heroic." Miranda ordered 
firmly. "I think we're in trouble. 

"Couldn't it have been kids?" 

"Have you seen or heard any?" Miranda asked caustically. 

Persis considered. "Our car's outside the Gate. We can get back to the Lodge 
without being seen. Surely the old girl will land us a blanket so we can 
cross the road. It's not so bad." 

"Not seen?" Miranda queried. "Whoever took our clothes saw us." 

"Alright then. If that's so they are probably watching us now. We can't hide 
because we don't know what we are hiding from. I vote we walk back to the 
lodge just as though nothing has happened. We've got nothing to lose." She 
giggled nervously. "Not even a stitch." Then with a small quiver in her 
voice, "Miranda, I'm scared!" 

"So am I. But we won't get panicky. There's just a chance there's nothing 
sinister about this-someone's idea of a joke. Our stuff may even be waiting 
at the lodge for us. So come on then, let's step out." 

Miranda was angry with herself. She cherished a protective instinct toward 
the more volatile Persis. She should have had more sense than to allow this 
predicament to come about. True, it had been Persis's idea, but she had 
found it enchanting. It was the atmosphere of this place. An atmosphere in 
which there was now menace. Viewed from a rational standpoint their 
situation was alarming. Naked in a strange place. An undefined presence 
somehow in the bushes or the trees, perhaps stalking them. Holding their 
stolen possessions. Fearfully she thrust the thoughts away. If she dwelt on 
them she might start to run. She did quicken their pace but kept it short of 
evident flight. 

"I say, Miranda! Do you notice something?" Persis's voice was uncertain. 

"What?" Miranda regretted the sharpness of the single word. 

"That old tool shed over there. We saw it on the way up. It's probably a 
tool shed. The door's open...." 

The door had been shut previously. Miranda remembered. They had assumed the 
place locked and disused. Was there significance in an open door! Perhaps 
the wind....But there was no wind! An obvious thought presented itself. 
"Let's go and look." She suggested. "There might be something we could use. 
Even an old sack...." 

"Soften the blow a bit when we get to the lodge." Persis agreed. "Come on, 
I'll race you." 

The interior was gloomy. A couple of small high windows were too dirty to 
provide much light. Rusty tools and a wheelbarrow were the only furnishings, 
But, set with obvious intent in the center of the dirt floor was a sight 
that evoked a squeal of delight from Persis and sent Miranda's heart into a 
flutter of thankfulness. Someone had spread a piece of sacking and neatly 
placed upon it their cloths and handbags. 

In unison the two girls pounced. Miranda could recall no moment in her life 
when she had been so happy at the prospect of donning cloths. Her fears of a 
few moments past now seemed absurd. Someone had played a joke-that was all. 
But their reassurance was short lived. In the act of reaching for their 
first garment both girls were stricken tense by an authoritative voice 
behind them. "Just a moment, young ladies." Turning, startled and horrified, 
they saw that escape was blocked. The door way was filled by the bulky 
figure of a uniformed constable. 

Even Persis found nothing to say. The best that Miranda could manage after a 
moment's confusion was: "We are just going to dress, Officer." 

"Oh no you're not! Stand just as you are. Don't move." 

So startling was the apparition and it's stern admonition that both girls 
stood as though petrified. They failed to make even those feminine gestures 
of concealment natural to their condition. Thinking of it afterwards Miranda 
cursed the reverence for the uniform and the law it represented which 
inhibited flight or resistance. Instead, she watched as though hypnotized, 
as the policeman stepped within the building, closed the door behind him, 
locked it and pocketed the key. Then advanced toward them in the dim light, 
carrying something in his hands that she could not identify. Numbed by the 
impact of too much happening too fast, she felt her wrist lifted. There was 
a snap followed by another. It happened so swiftly and was done with such 
dexterity that she stared stupidly for several moments before the full 
realization sunk in her right wrist was chained to Persis's left by the 
tight grip of a pair of handcuffs. 

"I say you can't do that!" Exclaimed Persis indignantly. 

"I done it Miss." Said the minion of the law complacently. 

Returning to the door he opened it letting in much needed light. Miranda 
observed that he was truly a large man. A bit on the heavy side. They might 
have out run him had they been given the chance. But they had walked into a 
neat trap. Linked as they were resistance would be ineffectual. 

Persis shook her locked hand angrily. "Take this absurd thing off!" she 
demanded imperiously. 

"Can't do that, Miss. If I did then one of you could run in one direction 
and the other the opposite, and where'ud I be?" The constable pointed out 
reasonably. 

"At least let us put our clothes on." 

"Can't do that neither. Them's evidence, them clothes is." As if to prove 
his point the policeman bent and gathered the sacking together and tied the 
four corners. His two prisoners wanly watched their much desired coverings 
disappear into this unsightly bundle. 

"You surely don't intend to take us into the village naked like this?" 
Miranda protested. 

"Ain't a takin' 'ee into the Village, Miss. Leastways, not right off I 
ain't. Fust off we be a going to see Miss. Hillary." 

"Who's Miss. Hillary?" 

"Just as I suspected! Trespassing, you was. Don't even know the owner's 
name. Miss. Hillary may want to press charges. So first we goes up to the 
big house. Nice lady she is, Miss. Hillary. But don't stand no nonsense. She 
may say to me: 'Hackett, we'll let the young ladies go with a caution.' If 
that's what she says then I'll let 'ee go I will. Indecent exposure and all! 
Terrible down on such goings-on, our magistrate is. Cost 'ee a pretty penny, 
or maybe thirty days." 

"You mean you are going to parade us into somebody's house just as we are?" 
Miranda asked incredulously. 

"That I be, Miss. And lucky you are it's no worse." 

"But this is nonsense! What are you charging us with?" 

"You should know this, Miss. Indecent exposure to begin with. Never seen 
such going's on I haven't. Then there's trespassing. I expect we could add 
loitering with intent. You young people are a proper caution-think you can 
do anything you like. Not here, you can't." 

"We aren't trespassing. The woman at the lodge let us in. She said it would 
be alright. I gave her money." 

"Ah!" Said the constable ominously. "That's your story! Money, you say. 
Don't like the sound of it!" 

"I should think we could get you in a bit of trouble-keeping us naked like 
this! Surely no magistrate would approve of such a thing." Persis affirmed 
hotly. 

"It was you what took them cloths off, not me. Right brazen you was about it 
too." The constable pointed out equably. 

"Please take these handcuffs off." Miranda tried hard to keep her voice 
quietly reasonable. "We're not criminals. I promise we won't run away. We'll 
go up to the House with you if that's what you want." 

"I'd look a right Charlie if you did run though, wouldn't I! No. It's best 
this way. Wearing them cuffs won't hurt you none if you don't struggle. Best 
for the both of us." 

"But it's so shameful...!" 

"Didn't feel no shame, did you-running around the Park starkers! You ain't 
the first to wear a cuff. I'd advise you to stop complaining. Think you're 
Lady Muck, don't you. Come along now. Let's get this over with." 

Hackett hoisted their pathetic bundle under one arm and led the way from the 
tool shed. The two girls followed miserably. Coming into the sunlight once 
more they felt now doubly naked. A mantle of shame had indeed fallen upon 
them. Gone was the joyous freedom of their gambol around the lake. The 
woodland nymphs had disappeared. Their place had been taken by two very bare 
and apprehensive young women. But even their soiled nudity seemed easier to 
endure then the hateful metal that clasped their wrist so tightly and joined 
them with it's single link that clinked constantly with every move they made 
so that they would never be unaware of being chained. 

The rapid transition from carefree gaiety to their present humiliating, 
almost criminal, condition left Miranda's mind in a turmoil. Meeting 
Persis's stricken eyes she knew her companion to be in no better state. 
Persis looked down at the bond that held them together. She shook her wrist 
as though to dislodge some distasteful visitation. Her face wrinkled in 
disgust. Ineffectually she grimaced at the constable's stolid back. But 
there was no humour in what she did. Miranda knew her fellow captive was 
scared. 

The constable marched at a steady gait. He rarely glanced back at them. No 
doubt the metallic sound of their tether satisfied him that they were meekly 
following. Miranda considered flight. They could turn and run. But where? 
Would the woman at the lodge open the gate for them when she saw the 
handcuffs? Even though they might outrun him the constable would not be far 
behind. There would be no time for explanations or importunities. If they 
sought escape in another direction they would be trapped by the great wall 
that surrounded the park. Giver time they might surmount it. But naked, 
chained together, with Hackett in hot pursuit.... It could only end in 
ignominy. She abandoned the thought. Knowing that Persis must be examining 
the same possibility she shook her head in negation as their questioning 
eyes met. 

Yet Miranda's consciousness was nagged by unease. Not from their predicament 
as such-that was bad enough! But there was something wrong. She felt again 
as she had done when they found their clothes gone. There was a strangeness 
about this whole vast beautiful place and all that had happened to them 
since they first approached it's main gate. Hackett was part of this 
strangeness. True he was a very ordinary type. He was duplicated endlessly 
across England. He was polite. But why his insistence on keeping them naked. 
Such an insistence was not in character. One might suppose it sprung from 
some form some streak of sadism or salaciousness were it not for the fact 
that he rarely glanced at them. Even when face to face he had not ogled them 
in the way that most men would have found hard to avoid. She found within 
herself no compelling urge to cover whatever she could of herself with her 
hands. Even the use of both hands there is little a girl could do in this 
regard. Robbed of one, as they were, any effort at concealment could only be 
ludicrous. But, even so, the constable's total lack of curiosity largely 
this normal instinct. But she shrank from the ordeal of entering a strange 
house. She could envisage no way of carrying off such an ordeal with 
nonchalance. 

And who was Miss. Hillary? Why must they be paraded naked before her? 
Perhaps she was the local magistrate. Or sat on the bench with others of the 
local Gentry. But even this was odd. If indeed they were guilty of some 
delinquency-and Miranda began to feel uncomfortable certain that 'Indecent 
Exposure' probably did not have some criminal connotation-surely Hackett 
should have taken them to the local police Station. She was uncertain just 
how County machinery worked in such matters. There was, of course, the hope 
that the woman they were being taken to would make light of the matter and 
see it in its proper perspective. But if she was a type sufficiently 
sophisticated to take a liberal view why would this local policeman bother? 
Perhaps he received some small reward for keeping an eye on the property and 
wished to justify it. 

Even as she considered these various possibilities Miranda conceded that one 
could rationalize almost anything. But the stark reality remained: she was 
naked, she was chained, she was following a uniformed policeman to some 
quite uncertain destination where their fate could vary from the hilarious 
to the tragic. Her only comforts were the small tugs that Persis kept giving 
to the chain that joined them. She reached for and found her fellow 
prisoner's hand. It was good to know that she was not alone. 

The House came into view quite suddenly. Rounding a small copse they were 
confronted by a stretch of immaculate lawn, numerous foot paths, a graveled 
Drive. 

At the end there stood a quite substantial mansion. Not one of the Stately 
Homes of England, Miranda recognized, but still impressive. Old stone. Ivy 
on the walls, mellowed with time. But in perfect repair. It spoke of money. 

They crossed the considerable area of close cropped grass in what seemed to 
the shrinking girls but a few moments. They had no relish for what awaited 
them at the end of it. Reaching the broad steps, Hackett motioned for them 
to precede him. He was taking no chances of them making a sudden last ditch 
dash for freedom. Obviously he could correctly gauge their state of mind at 
that moment. He rang the bell. 

Miranda's worst fears were realized- the door was opened by a butler whose 
attire and grooming was as immaculate as had been the lawn and the flower 
beds. The confrontation caused her one free hand to instinctively seek to 
cover her most obvious femininity. By an effort of will she drew it back and 
let it hang by her side. She would not cower or be coy. With satisfaction 
she sensed that Persis had followed exactly the same motions. 

For one brief moment the manservant's impassive features surveyed them in 
what, in other less controlled faces, might have been astonishment. His gaze 
then took on that same impersonal quality that Hackett's had done. With the 
same strangeness that clung to everything about the place it now appeared 
that neither the policeman nor the butler had any need for words. With a 
polite inclination of the head the major-domo opened the great door wide 
whilst Hackett briskly shepherded his charges inside. 

They were led, still in silence, through spacious hallways to where their 
guide knocked firmly at a door, threw it open, and announced in a voice that 
Miranda felt sure contained some small hint of sarcasm: "Constable Hackett 
and friends, Madam." 

Nothing is ever as you expect. Miranda knew this. She had pictured Miss. 
Hillary as a hawk faced spinster of seventy. But she was unprepared for the 
girl who faced them brightly from across a desk on the far side of the room. 
A girl little older than themselves. She might be twenty-five. A girl who 
rose smiling, nodded to the butler who soundlessly withdrew. A girl who, 
like the others, seemed oblivious to their nudity and greeted them in a warm 
and friendly voice: "My dears, how good to see you. What a pleasant 
surprise." She turned to-the policeman. "Really, Hackett, you're remarkable. 
I don't know how you manage it. I think you can feel quite sure that we will 
be very pleased indeed." 

She advanced, holding out her hand. Hackett placed in it a small object that 
Miranda intuitively knew was the key to their handcuffs. Beaming with 
satisfaction he placed the ugly bundle of their clothes on a chair and said 
cheerfully: "It's been a real pleasure, Miss, I'm sure." Then, smiling 
broadly, he too left the room and closed the door. 

There was no pause, no awkwardness. The smiling Miss. Hillary examined them 
with frank appraisal and even gave a small nod of approval. Placing two 
chairs before her desk, she motioned them to sit down and, herself, resumed 
her seat. 

"That man is a treasure." She exclaimed warmly. "He handles things so well I 
don't know what we'd do without him." 

Miranda had a feeling of being managed. This misadventure was becoming more 
and more strange. "Perhaps you'd be good enough to remove these handcuffs?" 
She suggested firmly. 

It was as though she had not spoken. Miss. Hillary ignored Miranda's request 
as though it had not been made. 

With smiling curiosity she insisted: "You really must tell me how you come 
to be here, and why your clothes are wrapped up in that awful bit of 
sacking. I don't mind a bit, you know. In fact it saves trouble. But I'm 
curious. Care to smoke?" 

Miranda shook her head. There seemed nothing for it but to sit as directed. 
She and Persia arranged the chairs in a proximity to allow for their chained 
wrists. Miss. Hillary lit a cigarette and blew a quite perfect smoke ring. 

"I suppose we were trespassing." Said Persis doubtfully. 

"That's understood, isn't it." Miss Hillary agreed brightly. "It's amazing 
how many Hackett picks up for trespassing. It's the Park, you know. It 
attracts the bet types. The other's go to Woburn Abbey. But I'm curious 
about the nudity? Delightful, of course! And I can assure you quite 
original! But why...?" 

"It was that sort of a day, and it was that sort of a Place, and we thought 
we were all alone, and it seemed a really super idea-at the time... " Persis 
tumbled the words out as though feeling responsibility. 

The girl at the desk laughed with genuine pleasure. "I know just what you 
mean. The Park does have that effect on certain days. I've felt it. So have 
others. We don't all respond by shedding our clothes. But probably if I'd 
been with you I might have done the same." 

She looked at them speculatively, "You do have lovely bodies, you know! It 
makes a difference." 

"Is that man really a policeman?" Miranda suddenly felt doubt. 

"Oh absolutely! He's stationed in the village. But, tell me, how did he 
catch you?" 

"He stole our clothes." Stated Miranda indignantly. "Then when we looked for 
them in the tool shed he closed the door on us." 

Miss. Hillary's laughter was genuine. "That's priceless! There's more to 
Hackett than meets the eye. 

"Then he put these handcuffs on us, and refused to let us dress." 

"Don't be too hard on him. Saved a lot of trouble, actually." 

Again Miranda was aware of something wrong. It was hard to put a finger on 
it. But it was there. She determined to end the suspense. She looked Miss. 
Hillary squarely in the eye and demanded: "I want these things taken off our 
wrists at once, and I want us to be allowed to dress: In fact I demand it!" 

The girl across the desk made no response. But idly blew another smoke ring 
and watched it fade so that Miranda's angry glare was lost. 

"Are we under arrest?" Persis was angry too. 

"I suppose we could say that. Yes, it's as good a word as any." 

"Let's get it over with then!" Miranda insisted. "I'll agree we have been 
foolish. I suppose we'll be fined. Probably have to spend the night in the 
lock-up since we haven't money with us for bail. So, please, take this 
horrible thing off our wrists, let us dress, make whatever charges you feel 
you must. Then let Hackett take us to the village in a civilized fashion. 
Surely we have been humiliated enough?" 

"Hackett's already gone. He won't be back." 

Miranda felt her first pang of real fear. "What are we doing here?" She 
demanded, "Are you just amusing yourself, making us pay for our trespass? 
It's the woman at the Lodge you should blame. She let us in and said it 
would be O.K. We even gave her money." 

"A whole pound, wasn't it? Very generous." Miss. Hillary sounded amused. 

"How did you know?" Asked Persis, startled. 

"No magic. Just the phone." 

"But why would she tell you?" Miranda knew, now, they were being played 
with. She found herself hoping desperately that they were the victims of 
nothing more than cruel humor. But she was afraid. She knew that Persis was 
afraid. "This is some sort of trap, isn't it! But why?" 

Miss. Hillary was quite charming and quite lovely. 

She gave the two girls her full attention and the full force of her 
personality. She smiled apologetically and her hands gave a small gesture of 
distress. She sighed as though genuinely weary. 

"Please bear with me" She pleaded. "I am going to try to explain... " She 
touched a button on her desk. "I am going to order Tea. " I am going to have 
to do a great deal of talking, and you are going to have to do a great deal 
of listening. I think a cup of tea and a cucumber sandwich will help." 

Miranda found it hard to assess the woman who responded to the bell; In her 
thirties perhaps, An athletic type, Dressed simply, almost severely. Her 
features as impassive as the butler's. It was a strong face that might have 
been beautiful had it's owner wished. 

Miss. Hillary gestured to the sacking. 'Their clothes are in that bundle, 
Rhoda. Make sure they are on their way immediately. And, please, send 
Rosalie up with Tea - something nice for the three of us. I'm sure our 
guests are hungry." 

With no more than a brief nod Rhoda picked up the bundle and departed. 
Miranda watched the disappearance of their possessions with dismay. 

'Those are our clothes." She protested. "What do you mean, send them on 
their way?" 

"You won't need them anymore." Miss. Hillary said calmly. 

Both girls tensed. But a raised hand halted their verbal outburst. "I asked 
you to bear with me. Do so. You must let me deal with this in my own way. In 
fact! you have no choice. Or do you think you have a choice...?" her eyes 
examined them alertly. 

Did they have a choice! Miranda considered the question. They could make a 
good deal of fuss and commotion. But they could not effectually either fight 
or run. Being naked disarmed you and made you vulnerable. The handcuffs 
robbed them of real freedom of action. Perhaps it might be best and wisest 
to simply sit and listen. - "Alright!" Persis said vehemently. "You've got 
us! There has to be something offbeat about this whole business. What is 
it?" 

Any answer that might have been forthcoming died with the opening of the 
door. A girl propelled a Tea trolley across the carpet. Persis and Miranda 
gasped in amazement. The newcomer was almost as naked as themselves. She 
wore the barest parody of a Maid's uniform. An absurdly brief frilled apron 
failed to cover her loins but was fastened by an exaggerated bow at the 
small of her back. Her black hair was crowned by an equally brief bit of 
white lace. Black nylons were held above her knees by rosetted garters. 
Shining black shoes completed the total of her habiliment. But it was not 
this provocative costume, or lack of it, on which the girl's fascinated gaze 
finally rested. The eye catching piece de resistance of the ensemble was a 
silver chain that linked her ankles and which made a pleasant clinking as 
she went briskly about her task. It was cunningly held at each ankle by a 
metal band that served the dual purpose of a buckle for the shoe and an 
anklet for the hobble. 

The chain was long enough to allow movement, but short enough to inhibit 
flight. The Maid was evidently used to it. She took the restricted steps 
easily and even gracefully, as from long practice. Like all others in this 
house she had no need of speech, but performed her task quietly, efficiently 
and with dispatch. She placed the trolley, moved chairs and, without being 
asked, provided small tables at the free hand of each of the guests, as 
though it was to be expected that young ladies visiting of an afternoon 
would be naked and handcuffed together. 

Throughout these activities she kept her head bowed or averted so that 
neither Persis or Miranda could catch her eye or examine her quite lovely 
features. When she turned and left the room the girls were subjected to 
another vivid shock that caused Persis to burst into indignant protest: 
"That girl's been whipped! There's marks all over her!" 

"Rosalie has been most difficult at times." Admitted Miss Hillary as though 
apologizing for the weather. "Milk and sugar... ?." Her voice made it clear 
that the unmentionable should not be mentioned further. 

Having set her stage Miss. Hillary, in effect, made her entrance. A 
sandwich, a few sips of tea, then - her full attention directed to her 
guests. 

"I'm going to suggest we use Christian names." She said brightly. "Mine is 
Patricia. You will call me Pat. You are Miranda and you are Persis." She 
nodded to each correctly. "Delightful names," 

"How did you know them?" asked Miranda, puzzled. 

"Rhoda searched your handbags. She sent a note on the tea tray." 

"Of all the bloody cheek!" Persis exclaimed. "Where do you get the idea-" 
Again the raised hand. It stopped the verbal flood. "You really must let me 
explain in my own way." It was almost a command even though the face was 
smiling. "I know this has been very, very trying for you. I'm sure you have 
sensed that something is-what word shall we choose? Wrong... Odd? Perhaps a 
bit fishy... ! Certainly suspect." 

"We could talk so much better and enjoy our Tea more if only you'd let us 
dress." Miranda pleaded. 

"You do keep returning to the heart of the matter, don't you! I suppose I 
might as well tell you now that it is quite possible you will never wear 
clothes again. They are quite superfluous in the condition you are about to 
enter." 

The bland statement sent Miranda's mind into turmoil. Surely it must be too 
absurd to give full credence to the implication! There had to be some sort 
of bad joke mixed in this somewhere. Suddenly her recollection centered on 
the maid. The possibility was so shocking that her question was almost 
involuntary. 

"You surely don't think we are going to be pretty little maids in silly 
little costumes with our feet chained together, do you?" 

"Are you white slavers, or something...?" Persis demanded. 

Patricia grinned placatingly. Looking at her, the inconsequential thought 
struck Miranda that she was the type that her mother would have described as 
"A nice girl". Not the sort to associate with kidnapping, and worse! 

"I've always been amused about white slavery." Patricia conceded. "So 
quaintly Victorian! But, honestly, I have considered lately that it probably 
fits us much more neatly than those types the term was coined for." 

"What you're trying to say is that we have been kidnapped?" Persis sounded 
belligerent. 

Pat turned all her charm toward the younger girl. 

"Just to render these outbursts of yours unnecessary, love, I'll give you 
the last news first. You have probably pretty well guessed it anyway. Yes, 
you have been kidnapped." She chuckled amusedly. "I could almost say you 
kidnapped yourselves, you know. But that's beside the point. I keep trying 
to explain... But now I'll tell you bluntly. You are slaves. You are owned. 
You have lost your freedom." 

In a flash Persis was on her feet. "That's enough of this nonsense!" She 
declared. "I'm off! What do you take us for...?" 

Impelled by their tether, Miranda followed. She felt little hope. But action 
was stimulating. If only they could reach the outdoors! Persis tugged and 
twisted at the door handle. Then turned a stricken face. "It won't open." 

Miranda tried. But there was no escape there. They turned to the windows. 
They were French panels leading to a balcony. They were locked. Open 
transoms above were too high and too small. The captives looked at each 
other hopelessly. Pathetically they returned to Their chairs. 

"Just as well to get that over." Patricia assured them cheerfully. "I know 
just how you feel. Have another sandwich and some more tea." 

Feeling supremely foolish, Miranda accepted the offering. Even Tea was 
difficult with only one hand. Escape receded into the distance. Turning to 
her panting companion she suggested: "Keep quiet, Persis. Let's hear 
whatever bad news we have to. Then take it from there." 

"Sensible girl!" Patricia approved. "You're probably hungry. So eat while I 
dive in. Making you understand what I have to make you understand is not 
that easy a job." Leaning back in her chair she lit another cigarette and 
smiled so winningly as to make her words almost seem out of context. 

"Yes. You have been kidnapped. Yes. You are slaves even though you don't 
understand or accept this yet. Yes, you have lost your freedom. No, you do 
not have even the faintest hope of escape. Now or ever." 

She paused for a moment to gauge their reaction. Finding only mute 
hostility, she continued. 

"My biggest problem in explaining what has happened to you is to get you to 
believe me and to persuade you to accept reality." 

"In your present state of mind all I say will seem too unreal; quite 
improbable, even impossible. Somewhere in your minds there will cling the 
hope that it is all a bad joke. That in a little while there will be 
laughing apologies and we will all part good friends." 

"You seem to be forgetting the police." Said Miranda with secure conviction. 

"Actually I'm not. Hackett works for us. Yes, yes, he is a bona fide police 
constable. Quite a good one, I believe. But we have an arrangement with him 
that works well for both of us. Policemen are not highly paid." 

"You mean he's a crook?" Persis sounded incredulous. 

"Yes. Dishonest people are easy to deal with. You know where you stand with 
them. So one of the first things you must do is forget about Hackett as a 
possible source of rescue. Let us call it step one." 

"But two people like us can't just disappear." Miranda pointed out. "There 
is bound to be a hue and cry." 

"You won't disappear, duckies. At least not in the way you are thinking of. 
At this moment your car is being driven to a distant place. Later today it 
will be found nearly submerged in a river. One of your handbags will be 
scattered on the bank, the other inside the vehicle. Bits of your clothing 
will wash up on the bank downstream. Your bodies won't be found. But the 
river runs into an estuary so the tragedy will be accepted at face value. 
I'll show you the newspapers when there's an account of it. You see, it's 
very necessary to us, and in a way it's necessary to you too, that you 
realize as soon as possible that your old identities are gone, and you 
should face your new ones. To this end I want you to ask questions now about 
your disappearance so that I can kill any hopes you may cherish." 

It was preposterous! Miranda looked at the girl across the desk and could 
not believe a word of it. But that was what Patricia had said... the 
difficulty of making them understand. Questions! She surveyed the premise 
that had been laid before them but could find no weaknesses. Was it really 
that easy... ! 

"Someone will have seen our car at the Lodge." Persis said. 

"Both Hackett and the Lodgekeeper will testify that you stopped, inquired 
about the Park. But finding it shut continued on your way. You will have 
made reference to a Resort close to where your car will be found." 

A silence fell. Each girl looked at the other questioningly. 

"Shocks you a bit, doesn't it." Patricia said sympathetically. Miranda felt 
positive the sympathy was real. Not feigned. How strange! 

"I mean the very simplicity of it." Patricia continued. "We never have any 
trouble. There's always some quite ordinary thing we can do-always far from 
here, of course. And, presto, the girl had gone as though she had never 
existed. Take Rosalie, for instance, she died in a collision at sea." 

"You mean quite a lot of girls get lured into your Park, take their clothes 
off, and end up like this?" Miranda shook her cuffed wrist, Her voice still 
incredulous. 

The older girl laughed. "Not quite like you two. They always end up naked. 
But always after this interview. Never before. You two delivered yourselves 
in prime condition. But it was just coincidence. We usually get them on the 
trespassing charge. It's quite real and plausible. Hackett does it very 
well. He always handcuffs them right away before they have a chance to 
think. Handcuffs seem to demoralize a girl. After the first shock she may 
start to think that something's a bit odd-I expect you did. But then it's 
too late. They won't risk the indignity of a struggle they know they can't 
win. They walk in here hoping for the best. Sometimes it's only a single. 
Other days we are lucky-like today. But naturally we have other sources. I 
won't bore you with details." 

"I don't suppose we have ever been less bored than now.' Miranda's voice was 
icy. "I'm not sure whether to believe a word of it. But haven't we about 
come to the sixty-four dollar question. What do you want us girls for? I can 
think of the obvious. But hadn't you better tell us?" 

Patricia nodded understandingly. "Of course. I was just trying to bring you 
to it be an ordered sequence. You have become merchandise. You will be 
sold." 

"To an African brothel, no doubt." Miranda hoped she sounded contemptuously 
crushing. 

Pat laughed and waved her hands in a gesture of helplessness. 

Patricia nodded approvingly. "Good! Have either of you ever heard of a 
Submissive?" 

Miranda and Persis exchanged a puzzled look that was itself a question. 
Their interrogator grinned understandingly. "No, I don't suppose you have 
heard the term in quite the context in which we deal. A Submissive is a girl 
whose will is always subject to the will of others. She is not a moron. But 
is happy when her actions and thoughts are decided for her. She drifts until 
she finds direction. She is easily used. She obeys-" 

"You've jolly well got another think coming if-" Persis's interjection was 
cut short by a raised hand. "Don't jump to conclusions." Patricia said 
placatingly. "No one would mistake you for a Submissive. There is an anomaly 
here that you have to understand. The stock in trade of this house is 
submissive girls. But we prefer not to recruit them. They are not the ideal 
material." 

"We are?" Miranda's voice was bitter. 

"I believe so. Let me explain. When you are trained you will be purchased by 
some wealthy man whose greatest desire is to totally possess as his personal 
property a female slave who will obey his every whim without question and 
who will do this with every evidence of joy and adoration. You may be 
surprised to learn there are great numbers of such men all over the world. 
In fact I suspect it a wish inherent in most men." Pat smiled as if at some 
collection. "The poor little clerk had his dreams too as he goes back and 
forth on the Underground. But is only the very rich who can make this dream 
come true. For them, money does not matter. I have told you that we should 
get at least twenty-five thousand for each of you. But it could just as 
easily be fifty. If we train you successfully-and we will! And if the man 
had a feeling for you there is no limit. We have sold a girl for as high as 
one hundred thousand. I want you to consider that, with such sums at stake, 
no resistance you may choose to make is likely to prevail." 

"If you bring a man near me I'll kick him where it hurts." Persis affirmed 
vehemently. "The whole thing's too absurd. You must be joking." Miranda 
added her support. But felt it ineffectual. 

Again Patricia nodded in understanding, as though following their reactions 
step by step. Her next words were like an icy hand: "Have you forgotten 
Rosalie?" 

Miranda quailed inwardly. The maid! The marks of the whip! Was that what lay 
in store! 

"You mean you-you... You brutalize us?" She asked. 

"I don't like the word." Patricia said evenly. "There are a great many 
things we can do to you, some of them unbearably painful. We simply do as 
many of them as the case calls for. We have found surprising variations." 

"Why don't you use your so called Submissives. Why bother with us?" Persis 
demanded. 

"Because to be the perfect end product of our training a girl requires 
intelligence and spirit. Our training will break her will. But those 
qualities remain. Our clients value them." 

The girl behind the desk paused, watching them as though considering her 
next words; Then continued: "I want you to consider something. Except for 
the handcuffs you have been treated with courtesy. I might even say 
kindness. I have talked to you for some time but have not said a harsh word, 
made a demand or given you an order. Because of this rational approach you 
are still not sure whether to believe me or not. We could have taken a more 
direct course that by now would have reduced you to groveling on the rug 
abjectly promising anything we asked, but your minds filled with deceit. We 
have made a psychological study with our earlier merchandise. It showed us 
that time is the biggest factor in molding a slave. Mr. Benson insists on 
using the slower step by step method-" 

"And who is Mr. Benson when he's at home?" Persis asked resentfully. 

"Mr. Benson is our Director. A most likable man. You may or may not meet him 
while you are with us - he has many interests. He perfected the technique we 
use. It is slow but efficacious. With you, for instance, we'll ensure that 
you always understand what is happening to you and why it is happening. You 
will never be allowed to lose sight of the ultimate goal. I know you cannot 
believe this now, but you will eventually be sold to someone for whom you 
will be the ultimate in a pleasure slave: submissive, obedient, adoring, 
exotic. Skilled in the arts of pleasing a man... or a woman-" 

"A woman!" The exclamation burst out of Miranda like a bullet. 

"I'm afraid I overlooked that." Pat said demurely. "Yes, our clients are not 
all rich men. Some are rich women. You will be trained to please both." 

"What if we don't want to!" Persis was still bellicose. 

Patricia smiled at her. "Ducky, this is the hardest thing of all that I must 
ask you to believe. But when the time comes you will approach your slavery 
and your Master or your Mistress, as the case may be, with a pleasurable 
excitement." 

"Some pot bellied old man, or a fat old cow!" 

"They may treat you with great kindness if we have managed to train you 
properly. There have been cases where a slave has been resold and the girl 
been quite bereft by her change of owners." 

"You mean that when you get through with us we may be bought and sold like 
cattle?" Miranda asked, horrified. 

"Of course, dear. But such changes are not necessarily for the worse. 
Remember, you are a very valuable possession. You are not likely to be 
tossed into a damp dungeon to catch pneumonia." 

"Just how is a slave housed?" Miranda felt annoyed with herself, But could 
not stifle her curiosity. 

Patricia chuckled. "I see you are thinking in terms of slave pens and iron 
bars. I can't promise that you won't have either. But it's unlikely. You 
will probably enjoy great luxury-as long as you behave! But you are never 
going to be free. I think that's obvious, isn't it? In your stay with us 
there will always be a chain or a thong on you somewhere. It will be the 
same in your life as a slave. Having paid that much for you, and considering 
the confrontation with the law that would result if you escaped and went to 
the police, your owner would be foolish to take chances." 

"The whole thing's too barbaric to be possible!" Miranda affirmed flatly. 
"You can't possibly get away with it - if you ever have. Unlock these 
handcuffs and let us go home." 

For answer Patricia pressed the button on her desk. "As I explained," She 
said gently. "We take you step by step. It is best, now, that you understand 
I am not joking. I suggest you quietly accept what is about to happen. Fight 
if you wish. But it would be pointless-especially since you are not going to 
be hurt." 

Rhoda entered. Miranda and Persis fixed their eyes incredulously on the 
chains she carried. Receiving a nod of affirmation from her Mistress, Rhoda 
knelt and lifted Persis's ankle. 

As though touched by a snake the younger girl swirled to her feet and, 
forgetting the handcuff, leaped back pulling Miranda and her chair tumbling 
to the floor. In an undignified scramble Miranda managed to get to her feet 
so that she could stand with Persis, at bay, glowering at the woman and her 
fetters. 

Rhoda and Patricia said no word. Both smiled quietly as though tolerant of 
childish tantrums. 

"You don't think I'm going to let you lock those things on my ankles, do 
you?" Persis was outraged. 

"Yes," Patricia said. 

The handcuffed girls looked at each other in bewilderment. They could not 
leave the room. Each had only one hand to use. 

"Come near me and I'll kick you," Persis warned. 

"Would you like me to ring for help? Male help, of course...?" Patricia's 
voice was bland and unruffled. 

Again, the captives sought an answer in each other's eyes. There was none. 
No one moved. Persis was panting with anger and fear. Rhoda stood carelessly 
watching them as though prepared to wait all night. Possibilities flashed 
through Miranda's mind: none of them practical. 

She had never felt so helpless or so abandoned. 

Passionately she longed to protect Persis. But how! Miserably she found 
herself understanding some things Patricia had said. What could two naked 
girls chained wrist to wrist accomplish? Even if nothing more was done to 
them they could not leave this room. Or the House. Or the Park. Obviously 
their captors would not long accept this stalemate. She did not relish being 
manhandled by that butler or some, even less savory, male. It was as though 
Rhoda's entry with the beastly things she carried had been the clanging of 
the Prison door. It marked the first knowledge of a point of no return. 

"Damn you!" Miranda said savagely; Then held out her foot. 

Every eye was on Rhoda. She did not hurry, but knelt negligently and fitted 
the metal anklet. Miranda winced inwardly as it was clasped snugly shut. 
There was a click that sounded wickedly final. Miranda placed the foot back 
on the floor and proffered the other one and watched as it was served in 
similar fashion. Standing she felt her tendons stiffen against the metal 
bands. They were tight. The heavy chain that linked them was not long. She 
would be able to walk. But it would be a hobbled step. She knew that this 
fresh confinement rendered her even more helpless than did the handcuff on 
one wrist. She could neither fight nor run with her ankles so closely 
joined. Yet Patricia had been right. The metal bands held her firmly but 
they did not hurt. 

She turned. Persis looked at her beseechingly. Then, with a shrug of 
resignation, offered herself as Miranda had done and watched with miserable 
fascination as her feet were chained together. Patricia, grinning widely, 
tossed a key to Rhoda who then unlocked the hated handcuff. Thankfully each 
girl rubbed their chafed wrist. Rhoda left as quietly as she had come. 

"That's what you wanted," said Pat cheerfully. "Fair exchange." 

Miranda knew it was not a fair exchange. She took a tentative step. The 
chain joining her ankles told her very clearly that she was more impotent 
than before. 

Walk around," Patricia suggested. "Get used to them. You'll wear something 
like them most of the rest of your lives. You'll find you can walk quite 
passably once you get the hang of it. They are an excellent compromise. We 
use them a lot on you girls. The beauty of them is that they leave the rest 
of you completely free." 

Feeling angry at being so much under the control of this self possessed 
young woman, Miranda, nonetheless, did as she was bid. A single stumbling 
turn around the room convinced her that freedom was gone. Regardless of the 
truth of what they had been told it was quite certain they could move only 
as Patricia directed. A threshold had been crossed "The beauty of Mr. 
Benson's treatment is that it leaves you intact as a person." Patricia 
continued equably. "He believes this essential. So do I. Delivered intact to 
your eventual owner you will fetch a far higher price than some abject 
broken creature trembling in fear because she does not understand what has 
happened to her or appreciate the possibilities of her situation. Our 
clients are satiated with drabs. But they find a fresh excitement in the 
glorious creatures we will make of you." 

Patricia lit another cigarette. Once more Miranda and Persis refused the 
proffered pack. They sat down again. There seemed nothing else to do. Their 
interlocutor resumed: "I have had your ankles chained as an example. You 
could have fought. We could have used force. But reason dictated your act of 
submission. It was your first acknowledgement of slavery. "I would like to 
be able to tell you that we could shepherd you through all of your training 
to the ultimate day of your sale by such painless sweet reason. I am quite 
sure that there flits through your minds at this moment expediencies by 
which you hope to assure us of your cooperation, whilst at the same time 
reserving within your minds the determination to re-assert your wills and to 
escape or to betray us at the first opportunity. It is this reservation deep 
within you that we must eradicate. We must mutate your egos so that they 
flourish under different stimuli. Regrettably the only exorcist is pain. We 
use it. 

"Mr. Benson is firm in his aversion to the short cut. What you call 
brutalizing. I will admit that with some girls it is insidiously tempting. 
One tires of heroics. After awhile one has heard all the noble 
protestations. You weary of them. But our job is patience. Mr. Benson does 
not limit us to time. There has never been a girl on whom perseverance has 
failed. You saw Rosalie. She is in her second month. She progresses. But in 
some ways remains intractable. Hence the marks you noticed." 

Patricia rose and stood before Persis, a yard distant. Casually she extended 
a nylon clad leg. "Kneel and kiss my shoe." She ordered without emphasis. 

Both girls flinched. Persis's anger was instant. "You know what you can do 
with that shoe, don't you!" she retorted hotly. 

Patricia sighed. "Would you do it if I said please?" 

For answer Persis slapped the older girl resoundingly on the cheek. 

For moments the three girls stood motionless. Then, as though genuinely 
weary, Patricia resumed her seat behind the desk and pressed the button' "A 
very conventional response," she said without emotion. 

Persis struggled ineffectually. Rhoda handled her with ease. "Use your own 
judgment," Patricia directed. "But a minimum of ten." 

There was silence. Miranda angrily wanted to protest but was conscious of 
demeaning heroics. "You engineered her into doing that!" she accused. 

"Of course. It is desirable that we make some sort of start today. I want 
you to have an experience to debate and gain some perspective from. Persis 
exercises the least control over her temper so I have started with her." 

"What are you doing with her?" 

Patricia shrugged and waved a hand airily. "She is receiving not less than 
ten hard strokes with a cane on that pert little naked bottom of hers. It 
will hurt her atrociously. It will also be quite a shock to the whole 
structure of her attitudes. I expect she will return to us in tears." 

It was about what Miranda had feared. Miserably she made an effort to which 
she was compelled. "Persis is younger than I am, and I don't think she is 
quite as tough as she thinks she is. I think I'm stronger. Please do what 
you have to do to me instead of to her." She looked at Patricia pleadingly. 

"You had to say that," Pat agreed. "I'm quite sure you glimpse the 
possibility that we could achieve our purpose with you both by alternately 
threatening to punish one or the other of you. Each of you could respond 
nobly by a promise of obedience and submission if the other was forgiven. If 
all we wanted was some sort of promise from you- it would work. But it's 
quite useless when what we have to do is mold you into a new entity. That 
can't be done by proxy. Sorry!" 

Miranda tried to sort it all out, But too much had happened too rapidly. She 
did not want to meekly accept all that Patricia had said. But there was 
enough of it that began to seem plausible to make her desperately afraid. 

Patricia herself remained an unanswered enigma. 

"But I don't understand you-I mean you as a person!" she said bewildered. 
"You seem-well... nice. Yet here you are managing a business that's just too 
awful for words. If you were caught you'd all go to prison for life." 

"You do manage to put your finger on the nub, don't you, ducky." Patricia 
acknowledged. "All business is for money; this is. I want money. I have 
become mentally adjusted to what we do here for a living. It becomes 
rational. There is a demand for a commodity. We supply it. Efficiently. You 
cannot believe me now, but I can assure you that after you have been with us 
for some time you will begin to understand and to rationalize your 
situation. As For going to prison... " Patricia shrugged indifferently- "I 
never think of it. Actually it's most improbable. It could only come about 
by one of you escaping. Both ourselves and your eventual owner will make 
sure this does not happen. It is important to you and to me that you keep 
this knowledge in the forefront of your mind. We dare not let you escape! So 
you never will! Once this fact has seeped into your full awareness you will 
be much happier in your future than you now deem possible." 

Miranda turned at the opening of the door. Rhoda closed it and stood with 
her back to it. A sobbing Persis looked at them, stricken. She was dabbing 
with trembling fingers at tear stained cheeks. With a small choking sound 
she stumbled forward with chained feet and fell kneeling so that her head 
rested on Miranda's lap, her hands reaching and clutching in search of 
refuge. 

As though by mutual consent no word was said. Except for Persis's choked 
hysterical sobbing there was silence. Miranda stroked the bowed head and 
shoulders and longed for a handkerchief. How totally defenseless nudity made 
you! You had nothing. As though reading her thoughts Patricia tossed a 
square of cambric which she deftly caught and pressed into one of Persis's 
reaching hands. The tableau held until the kneeling girl managed to bring 
her sobbing under control. The spasms widened until she managed to say in a 
small weak muffled voice: "Sorry... darling. I wasn't as brave as I 
thought." She subsided into sniffs and the use of the handkerchief. Then 
added: "It's awful! It's just unbelievably awful! You ca... n... t Stand 
it." 

Miranda looked down, knowing what to expect. But it was worse than her 
imagining. The latticed cheeks were striated by ridged weals already purple. 
Anguished, she turned to Patricia! 

"Did you have to do that? So cruelly... " 

"Yes! Don't panic, ducky. In all things there must be a beginning." 

Miranda thought of angry expostulations. But what was the use! It had 
happened. She had been told why. Persis's condition was shocking. Spasmodic 
trembling's reached her hands from her companion's tortured loveliness. 
Nostalgically she remembered the laughing dancing girl at the Lake. Now 
this! Was it true that humans could be conditioned so easily and by such 
means? 

Perhaps it was. She had no exalted faith in her own capacity to endure pain. 
Did courage sustain you! She almost doubted that courage was a factor. It 
was your nerves and flesh that would betray you. 

The two captives held each other until Persis straightened up and, giving a 
final dab to her cheeks, looked up at Miranda and managed a wry grin of 
reassurance. Then, tentatively, she stood. Her hands instinctively exploring 
her wounds so that an indrawn breath hissed through her teeth at what she 
found. Cautiously and awkwardly she lowered herself upon a chair, sustaining 
part of her weight by the use of her hands. She said nothing and looked at 
no one. 

Patricia seemed satisfied that the decencies had been observed. Once again 
she advanced. This time she stood before Miranda. Thrusting forward a 
challenging foot she said sweetly: "Do I have to tell you what to do?" 

Miranda knew what to do. She had made up her mind not to be heroic. Rising, 
she looked her captor levelly in the eye. Her features were drawn in 
distaste. Anger smoldered in her gaze. But she uttered no word or gesture of 
revolt. Sinking to the carpet she did what must be done. She thought she did 
it well, allowing her lips to linger on the shining leather and her hands to 
caress it. Shamed she raised herself upright after the obeisance. 

Patricia nodded, satisfied; Then beckoned. Rhoda matter of factly crossed 
the room and wound Miranda's hair into a firm grip that pulled her head 
back, but did not stop her cry of protest: "I did what you said. I did it 
properly...!" 

"You did the motions properly." Patricia conceded. There was still amusement 
in her voice. "But you should have seen your face. I'm lucky I didn't 
shrivel up. Go and have your first lesson... You haven't been cheated." 

It was pure nightmare! As they left the room Miranda heard a jumble of 
voices. Persis outraged! The door cut off the sound as though by a knife. 
Alone with Rhoda she did the only thing she could conceive. Thrusting 
viciously with her elbow she aimed the fingers of her other hand at her 
captor's eyes. The result was disastrous. Her head was jerked back and down. 
Her arm was gripped, twisted and raised behind her. She found herself bowed 
backward ready to fall. Pain wracked her and killed resistance. Rhoda had 
mastered her as she might have done a child. 

"Don't worry, dear. You all have to have your little try sometime. I'd be 
disappointed if you didn't." She shook Miranda's head savagely. 

"Oh please! Please don't do that... I'll behave." 

"That's a sensible girl. It's along this way, ducks. I'll keep hold of your 
hair-just in case. We'll walk slow so you can get used to the chain." Rhoda 
sounded as unruffled as though they were going shopping. 

On that day Miranda managed only a jumbled impression of the room. Her 
interest and attention was focused for her by being dragged by the hair to a 
grim set of head stocks with its small waiting apertures and its upper 
segment raised to receive its tenant. 

It was low, so that she was forced to bend well down as Rhoda pulled her 
head over the bar and down so that her neck fitted snugly into the half 
circle designed for it. A moment later the upper half was lowered confining 
her neck completely. Rhoda loosed her grip upon her hair. It fell beside one 
cheek. 

"Won't bother with your hands today, ducky. They won't get in the way unless 
you put them there." She chucked. "You won't do that more than once, let me 
tell you." 

Miranda found herself well bent over. She guessed why. Her head was on one 
side of the device, the rest of her on the other. She could neither kneel 
nor stand. She placed the palms of her hands against the confining planks. 
There would be nothing but discomfort. But it was the best position she 
could manage. She shivered as she realized how vulnerable she was. Her view 
was limited to the floor and to each side of her bowed head. Rhoda entered 
her field of vision. She was flexing a wicked length of rattan cane. 

"I won't drag this on too long, dear. I don't suppose you have been whipped 
before, so I'm going to suggest that you scream all you like-it really 
helps. I don't mind a bit." 

"But what good can whipping me possibly do?" 

Miranda's question was not rhetorical. 

Rhoda considered. "We want you to ask questions like that, and we will try 
and answer them. I think the best answer I can give you in this case is to 
suggest that you take stock of your thoughts during the past minute. Then, 
when I am done with you, do it again. The difference between your two 
assessments will be your answer." 

"Well, anyway, I'm not doing that screaming bit just to please you." 

"You will, dear." Said Rhoda firmly. "I'll make sure of it." 

When the woman retired from sight Miranda tensed. She could see nothing that 
was taking place. She could only guess. She would have no warning of the 
cane seeking her. As she clenched her teeth determined not to scream her 
whole world exploded in a cutting slash of agony. It was pain in a dimension 
beyond her previous imagining. 

Without volition her hands sought her wounded flesh. They were just in time 
to receive the next stroke so that, despite herself, Miranda emitted a 
whimper of distress and despair and hugged her numbed and scorching fingers 
under her arms. 

"Don't suppose you'll do that again, ducky." 

Miranda's only possible defense was her voice. So frail a barrier between 
her violated flesh and the cane. To scream... to plead... to beg. The next 
demoralizing stroke seemed to form the words for her. 

"Oh please! No more. Please stop... " 

Rhoda did not stop. Instead her rattan found an even more sensitive cushion 
into which to bed itself. Miranda moaned hopelessly. She was wet with 
perspiration. 

"If I scream, will you stop then?" she pleaded. 

Her answer was another scalding stripe. She gave a choked cry and, almost 
incoherently, protested: "Please help me. Do it slower. Give me time...!" 

Inflexibly the cane found her once more. Her whole being surged against the 
prisoning yoke. She was panting wildly. With thankfulness she saw Rhoda 
enter her field of vision.-Choking back the pleas and protests she deemed 
untimely Miranda managed to ask meekly between gasps: "How... how... many... 
must I... have?" 

"Well, I will say you are doing very well." Rhoda assured her. "Follows 
pretty much the same pattern with most girls, of course. But you're not 
disgracing yourself." 

"Is it over?" Miranda quavered. 

"Silly girl! You know it isn't. I'd make a guess that you'd never even 
dreamed of anything like this? Each time you think you can't bear the next 
one? Am I right?" 

"Yes." Miranda agreed. Then ventured: "Will you do it slower, please. So I 
can try and cope... " 

Rhoda vanished. Five appalling blows fell in rapid succession. The last two 
drew screams over which the victim had no control. Miranda's torso plunged 
and writhed wildly. Her legs were kicking in an ineffectual struggle, the 
chain that joined them clashing. Each gasping breath ended in a moan. 

"Sort of forgetting yourself, weren't you?" Nothing ever seemed to affect 
the even placidity of Rhoda's voice. 

It was a little while before Miranda could manage coherent speech. "You mean 
. . someone... Someone like-like me, mustn't ask for... things?" 

"Right! You'll do very nicely. I knew you would directly I saw you. Now what 
do you say I finish you off with five more fast ones?" 

The words struck Miranda like a blow. Fearful of words she emitted an 
uncontrolled moan and surrendered to sobbing and tears. She despised 
herself. But could not help it. 

Suddenly the yoke was raised from her neck. She could stand. Rhoda said 
consolingly: "It will give you an idea... It's enough for the first day. Go 
ahead and rub your bottom. You want to, don't you?" 

Miranda obeyed. She did not care if she looked like a punished child. "I 
feel so shamed." She said in a small broken voice. Then, fearfully: "Is that 
the reason? I... I mean, is that the result you want when you whipped me?" 

"Remember what I told you about before and after?" 

The chained girl nodded. Then between sniffs and subsiding sobs she 
confided: "I think that afterwards... now, I... I can believe what Patricia 
told us." Struck by a sudden realization, a fresh torrent of tears bespoke 
her anguish: "I am a slave! That's all I am! I'll never, never get free...!" 

"Well! We have made progress, haven't we!" Rhoda approved dryly. "And you're 
the one who asked what good it would do." 

It was a delightful room; If it had not been for the bars on the windows and 
the lack of a handle on the door it would have been totally normal. Miranda 
and Persis had been unsure whether sarcasm had been used when Rhoda had told 
them: "No dungeon tonight, girls. We want you to get your proper sleep." 

Persis's first act when they were alone had been to examine her injured 
bottom in the mirror and to gasp at what she saw. Mirada had been equally 
appalled by her own. There had been some minutes of relative cheerfulness at 
first in this room where their nudity was appropriate and where they had 
privacy. Their feet were still chained. But, already, they had become 
accustomed to this handicap. 

But, in spite of the seeming normalcy, cheerfulness was hard to maintain. 
They were prisoners. Every sound of their ankle chains was a reminder. Rhoda 
had warned, too: "Stay naked. The bedclothes are for the bed. Leave them 
there." They guessed what would probably happen if they disobeyed. Their 
thoughts were chaotic. Persis voiced that which was uppermost. 

"I'd like to see the whole jolly lot of them in the Dock! When we get out of 
this I'm going to make sure they get there." Then, overwhelmed by reality, 
she threw her arms round her fellow prisoner and sobbed: "We'll never get 
out of here, will we! We're caught. They've got us. How can we ever get 
these chains off? We'll never, never be free again for the rest of our 
lives. Oh darling I'm so scared... " 

Miranda hugged the girl she loved. Feverishly she sought a word of 
reassurance. There was none. No possibility of hope or error presented 
itself. Persis was adult. There was no kindness in treating her as a child. 

"I think we have to consider that." She conceded. "But after all, we've only 
been here a few hours. It's too early to give up hope." 

"You've given up hope," Persis sobbed. "I can tell." 

Miranda was too exhausted to deny the truth. What hope was there! The 
simulation of their accidental death was perfect. No one would suspect or 
search for them. They were officially dead. After only a few hours here they 
were naked, chained, whipped. Likely to be whipped again. On and on into 
some vague and ominous future. 

"We're slaves." Sniffed Persis somberly, as though facing this realization 
for the first time. "I'm a slave girl. You're a slave girl. You know we are, 
Miranda, don't you?" 

Tenderly Miranda gathered the younger girl into her arms and held her close. 
She kissed her forehead gently. 

"Yes darling," she admitted hopelessly. "I suppose we might as well face it. 
We're slaves." 

They slept better than they expected. When the insistent hand prodded her 
awake Miranda found it full daylight. Dazedly she looked up at the concerned 
face of Rosalie and the finger held to the lips enjoining silence. 

Astounded she lay motionless as the other girl threw back the covers and 
unlocked her ankle chains. 

"I found the keys. Yours, not mine. Try and get away. Keep the other girl 
quiet while I unlock her." Rosalie's whisper and movements were fearful and 
swift. Miranda observed new livid excoriations. The slave girl was as naked 
as they were. Her ankles were chained. 

Bemused, but feeling the exaltation of hope, they followed their guide to 
the end of a corridor. Glass doors opened on to a balcony. 

"You can drop off this balcony on to the Terrace. Then into the Park. 
Remember this now: Go to the end of the Lake. Then head for the trees. There 
is a big copper beech. Follow the path there. It takes you to a small wooden 
door in the big wall. The key is on the crosspiece of the frame above. I'll 
hide your chains and lock your door again. It will puzzle them." 

"But aren't you coming?" Persis was trembling with excitement. 

"I can't find the key to my chains. They were careless and left yours 
hanging outside your door. It's hopeless with my feet chained. I'd only 
spoil it for you. Oh hurry! Please hurry! They are all involved with 
breakfast. You stand a good chance of making it." 

How good the dew drenched turf felt as it sped beneath their racing feet. 
Sparkling eyes met in ecstasy as they hurtled forward side by side. Hearts 
pounded with more than exertion. Had they indeed a chance of running so far 
before they were missed or observed! The Park was huge. The distances 
considerable. How far beyond the designated tree would they have to go! 

The end of the Lake must have been nearly a mile. There remained, still, a 
goodly stretch of grass on which they could be clearly seen. For the first 
time, Miranda looked back. Then groaned at what she saw. Far back and just 
leaving the house a horseman was cantering toward the Lake. It was safe to 
assume his appearance would not be coincidence. He would be in pursuit. 

Both girls were panting. But spurred by fear and by determination to escape 
this nightmare at all costs they leaped forward toward the copper beech 
which beckoned like a beacon among the other trees. Reaching it after what 
seemed an eternity of effort an agonized glance over the shoulder told them 
their pursuer had covered more than half the distance and was now galloping 
hard. 

"Separate," Miranda ordered. "You go to the right of the path. I'll go to 
the left. One of us should reach the gate. He can't chase both of us at 
once." 

The sound of hoofs was ominously close as they flitted in among the trees. 
Miranda had hope for tangled undergrowth in which to hide. But there was 
none. A horseman could maneuver without impediment. She spared a fractional 
moment for a survey and noted with satisfaction that Persis seemed well 
away. The horseman had quite evidently chosen she herself as his quarry. He 
was frighteningly close. Startled, she noticed that his appearance was 
bizarre enough to be in keeping with the whole phantasmagoria. He was 
dressed in the full regalia of the Western Cowboy as depicted by Hollywood. 
A cringing fear grasped her as she saw the lariat with its swinging loop in 
what seemed likely to be a practiced hand. 

She used the trees as best she could and drove her flagging feet to fresh 
effort. She was desperately tired. She had run far and fast. Miserably she 
realized that, for her, there would be no escape. Even if the wall and the 
door suddenly loomed ahead she would be unable to find the key and use it 
before she was pounced on. She veered off to one side. Best to divert him 
from Persis. Persis was now their only hope of succor. She dodged and 
stumbled over rough ground for longer than she had dared hope. But the 
moment came when the dreaded loop circled her. 

Hoping to evade it she jumped and beat it down with one arm, only to have it 
snap tight around her ankles arresting her in full flight and bringing her 
to a thumping fall among the leaves. 

Her strength almost exhausted she turned and saw the pseudo cowboy leap from 
his horse. Feverishly she bent and strove to free her ankles. But they were 
firmly noosed by the lariat that reached back taut to the saddle. The horse 
was amazingly trained. It maintained dainty sideways steps that kept the 
rope tight no matter how Miranda struggled or strove to gather slack. She 
was still engaged in this endeavor when a hand roughly grasped her arm and 
turned her face down. A moment later a brutal knee supported by a massive 
weight drove into the small of her back. It elicited a feminine cry of pain 
and despair. 

She could fight no more. But lay, passive and panting, as her wrists were 
thronged deftly and painfully together behind her. Despite a determined 
effort; despite heaving lungs; the strain and the disappointment was too 
great to bear. With a wail of desolation she burst into tears. 

She lay face down, jerkily sobbing as her lungs slowly returned to normal 
exhalations. She refused to show her face to her captor. She had no wish to 
see who or what he was. The cords about her wrists told her all she needed 
to know of him. He, in his turn, felt no need for speech. 

Removing his weight and his prisoning knee from his victim he rose and 
busied himself with the lariat and the horse. His captive guessed his 
motions from the sounds that came to her after he had removed the noose from 
her ankles. She lay quietly awaiting whatever he chose to do with her. She 
was not surprised when he tightly bound her ankles, bent her legs back at 
the knee, then fastened wrists and ankles together so that she was quite 
helpless, her body bent in a bow. She recalled some cowboy jargon by which 
her condition as described as 'Hog tied.' She knew it would become painful. 
She knew with certainty that she could never free herself. She heard him 
mount, then the muffled thud of hoofs on the soft ground. 

Whoever he was he had gone in search of Persis. He had left her alone secure 
in the knowledge she would still be there when he returned. G.- She lacked 
the conviction and the will to struggle. Even in the painful posture in 
which she had been bound she was thankful to lay still and give her pounding 
heart a chance to return to normal. Her flight was over. She was captive. 
Soon, no doubt, she would be ignominiously led back to the house and 
whatever retribution her captors might consider she had earned. She thought 
unhappily of Rosalie. Would the poor girl be blamed! No doubt there would be 
awkward questions. What answers could she give that would absolve their 
benefactor from punishment? 

Rosalie had risked so much. It would be too cruel to involve the slave girl 
in her own unhappy plight. 

Miserably she saw little hope of concocting a convincing story. Their only 
hope was Persis. If Persis had got through the door and found help the 
Police might reach the House before the whip began its work. 

Miranda allowed her breath to return to normal. Then strained her head up to 
listen. Even that small a motion was difficult. There was sound. The 
stillness of the wood carried it. But it was hard to identify' It was 
distant. Thudding hoofs was no longer a part of it. She held the position 
For a minute. But it was strained. She let her cheek fall back on the 
leaves. She longed for her hands to deal with her tear wet cheeks. After 
resting she tried once more. A sound was definite now. She believed it to be 
the slow motion of a horse walking. Joyfully she pictured a fruitless chase 
and the defeated rider morosely allowing his horse to recover its breath by 
a slow return. Once again she let her head fall. 

The sound soon became too loud to ignore. This time her straining eyes 
beheld the rider. Sure enough he sat, bent, on a tired steed moving at a 
slow walk. But, heaving up for another inch of elevation, Miranda saw that 
which shattered her world. Behind the horse at the end of the lariat, which 
was tied about her neck, Persis walked naked with hands tied behind her 
back. She looked exhausted, and followed, docile, where she was led. 

They made a strange group there under the trees. Their Stetson hatted captor 
lost no time in freeing Miranda's feet and helping her to stand. He was 
almost solicitous in his concern that she suffer no longer than necessary 
bent backwards on the ground. As though divining her wish he used his 
handkerchief to dry her face and rid it of leaf particles. 

Having done this he fastened her neck with a loop from the lariat so that 
she and Persis were both tethered to his saddle and would perforce follow 
where he led. They stood and took stock of each other; Persis looked wanly 
at her companion on the rope. She shook her head dolefully and shrugged - 
there was no need for words. The rider surveyed the nude girls with warm 
approval and satisfaction. 

They examined him with incredulity. 

He might have been forty. Even before he spoke they tagged him as from the 
U.S.A. His garb, absurd in this English setting, was authentic and showed 
evidence of considerable wear. He was heavy, but lithe in his movements. His 
eyes, bright and hard, belied the smoothness of his cheeks. 

You gals give me a mighty fine run." He conceded cheerfully. "Never no doubt 
I'd get you. But you made me work at it." 

"You do this often?" Miranda's voice was cutting. His reply shocked her. 

"As often as convenient, little Lady. What say the three of us do it again. 
Give you a bit more head start next time." 

"You surely don't suppose we'd repeat today's performance just for your 
entertainment, do you?" Miranda's voice was outraged. 

"Aw shucks! We'll let Miss Hillary worry about that. Thing to do now is take 
you home, I guess." 

"Dragged at the end of a rope." Persis contributed with disgust. 

"If you'll take this thing off our necks I promise you we'll go along 
without giving you any trouble." Miranda pleaded. "With our hands tied like 
this we can't do anything." 

"Well, to tell you the truth," Said their captor awkwardly, "I'd like to 
oblige you two gals. But I get a lot of pleasure out of walking you back at 
the end of a rope. Seems sorta' the proper ending. See what I mean?" 

"Far be it from us to spoil your innocent enjoyment." Said Miranda with 
heavy sarcasm. 

"I wouldn't let Miss Hillary hear you talk like that if I was you." The 
cowboy nodded sagely. "Them marks on your little rumps oughta' mean 
something to you. Pretty easy to collect them, I hear tell... " 

He was a strange man. He didn't belong. On the spur of the moment Miranda 
took a wild gamble. 

"Please help us." She asked appealingly. "The people in the House have made 
us prisoners." Quickly she told him their plight. He listened gravely 
without comment. "Tell the police." She pleaded. "Or contact our parents or 
friends. Please do something or we'll be in chains the rest of our lives. 
You seem... kind. I can't think you are really one of... of them." 

He pushed his hat back on his head and studied them with poker faced 
amusement. "Well now. Right nice of you to say so." He produced a notebook 
and a stub of pencil and jotted down names and phone numbers as the girls 
poured them at him in a sudden desperate excitement. 

"Won't promise nothin'." He said gruffly at the end. "Have to think on it 
some." 

Abruptly he mounted, sitting sideways so that he could watch them. The horse 
resumed it s plodding walk back toward the Lake and the House. The captives 
followed. obediently. Two slave girls on a leash. 

Nothing followed an expected pattern. Having delivered them to a waiting 
Rhoda their cowboy offered a polite salute and galloped off in the direction 
of the stables. 

Instead of harsh words, threats or blows, Rhoda patted each of them on the 
cheek, smiling quietly as at some small private joke. She had met them with 
chains in her hands. Miranda felt sure they were the same ones they had worn 
previously. When these were safely locked on their ankles Rhoda loosed their 
wrists. They were back where they had started. They rubbed their chafed skin 
ruefully and eyed their wardress dubiously. 

"Don't worry." Rhoda smiled at their apprehension. "First a bath. Then Miss. 
Hillary wants you. Got quite grubby, didn't you!" 

Miranda found it hard to believe that it was less than twenty-four hours 
since they had first entered Patricia's Study. They were greeted with the 
same bright warmth that made their chained feet incongruous. But there were 
no chairs before the desk. Instead, this girl who held them so completely in 
thrall moved hers out in front of the French window and motioned to the 
middle of the room. 

"I want you both to kneel there and face me." Seeing rebellion spring to 
Persis's face she added: "Don't be silly about it. From now on you will 
either stand or kneel as directed. Heroics will only get you more 
decorations... Or is that what you want?" She smiled reminiscently. "We had 
a girl once who actually did want it. Puzzled us at first. She was always 
jockeying herself into situations that she knew led to punishment. Then we 
caught on - it did something for her. Won't say she actually enjoyed being 
whipped. But for her there was something erotic about it; some compelling 
fascination. Her training period was quite short and we got a tremendous 
price for her. He was a nice old chap. Ended up by marrying her into the 
nobility. She even visits us. Rare case, of course. But maybe there's a 
moral in it for you. Come on now! Kneel." 

They knelt, Angry, but not knowing what else to do. Miranda reflected that 
from now on their lives would be a succession of such humiliations. 

"You can sit back on your heels." Pat conceded. "There are more things to 
tell you. May as well be comfortable. First of all: How did you enjoy your 
run?" 

"It was beastly!" Persis dismissed the subject. 

"Were you hurt or injured?" 

Persis squirmed. "I suppose not." 

"I am going to put before you the thought that if you did that every morning 
you should soon be in superb physical condition." 

"Dragged back at the end of a rope?" Miranda asked resentfully. 

"Who set you free?" 

It was the question Miranda most dreaded. She kept silent. 

"We can make you tell us." 

Miserably Miranda believed her. The whip was still vivid in her 
consciousness. 

"It was Rosalie, wasn't it?" 

Both girls remained mute and looked steadily at the carpet before them. 

Patricia laughed. "You are a pair of idiots. Don't you realize how easy it 
is to make you talk? I'm going to send Persis away to be whipped. She will 
be whipped steadily until you, Miranda, tell me who the culprit was." 

"Don't say a word!" Persis turned to her fellow captive piteously. "I'll 
bear it somehow... " But her voice was close to breaking. 

Nodding resignedly, Patricia pressed the fatal button. 

Miranda found herself torn in two. Whatever she did was wrong. Looking up 
hopelessly at the older girl she pleaded: "Not Persis! Take me." 

Patricia did not even deign to reply. 

With the opening of the door the House presented its next surprise. Instead 
of a grim and efficient Rhoda the naked figure of Rosalie appeared. With 
complete self-possession she crossed the room, her ankle chains swirling. 
Demurely and without haste she knelt before her Mistress. 

"Tell them." 

With practiced grace the slave girl rose and stood erect where she could 
command her audience of three. Her voice was normal and untroubled. 

"I set you free under instructions from my owners." She addressed the two 
kneeling girls. "I was told what to do. Being a slave girl I did it as best 
I could. Please do not be angry with me. A slave must do what she is told." 
Her voice was as casual as though describing a visit to the Post Office. 

"Thank you, Rosalie. You may go." 

"What a rotten thing to do to us! Did you have to?." Miranda demanded 
angrily. Then, remembering, she flushed and added lamely: "I suppose I 
shouldn't have said that." 

"No." 

"If you hadn't, I would!" Persis affirmed. 

"You shouldn't have said it either." Patricia said evenly. "Now try and 
forget your indignation. Slave girls aren't allowed to be indignant. How did 
you enjoy Wilbur Herman?" 

"That your pet cowboy?" 

"Watch the sarcasm, dear! Yes, Wilbur's the cowboy. He's rather a pet." 

"But why...?" The question died on Miranda's lips. It was too absurd. 

"He's just a displaced Texan, ducky. Though actually I think he comes from 
Omaha. We have the same oddities here. You know: the frightfully military. 
Or the Country squire. Or the Company Director. Give these chaps a bit of 
money and they can't help it." "You mean he likes to dress up, get on a 
horse and chase girls?" 

"He even pays for the privilege." Patricia grinned at them confidingly. 
"He's one of our best customers." 

"He has already purchased one." Patricia seemed amused. "I have a feeling he 
has his eye on you two. He lives close by. We have a working arrangement 
with him to exercise our girls in the way you have just been exercised. It's 
a sort of mutually beneficial affair that works well because Mr. Herman is 
also a close associate of Mr. Benson's. 

"I may as well tell you that you're going on another run tomorrow." 

Miranda was puzzled: "But you can't dupe us like that again?" 

"But we don't have to dupe you, dear. It's for your physical wellbeing and 
Wilbur Herman's amusement. We want you in good physical shape. It shows. If 
we keep you chained all the time you'll get flabby and dull. So you may as 
well accustom yourselves to the idea. You'll run nearly every day, Even when 
it rains - or snows, for that matter. It's a very warming sport." 

"But we'll have nothing to run for-no motive, I mean... " Persis pointed out 
reasonably. 

"You'll have a motive, ducky! Let's say fifty with the cane...!" 

Both girls started as though struck. How very obvious it was. Run-or else... 
! 

Patricia laughed. "Don't look so woebegone. You need a motive. We provide 
it. We've been doing this a long time and we find that half an hour is about 
the deadline. Given a good start - and we'll be sporting about that - a girl 
who's really trying stands a better than even chance of evading Herman's 
rope for that long. If she doesn't, then she'll always try harder the next 
time." 

"I'll just stand still and refuse to even start." Persis said flatly. 

"Don't be silly! You have enough sense to know we can deal with that too." 
Patricia frowned impatiently. If you've an atom of sense it will surely 
occur to you that this is for your own good. You'd jump for joy at the 
chance if you'd just spent a week chained in a dungeon." 

Patricia made a preemptory gesture with her hand. Each kneeling girl 
suddenly felt the weight of the metal on their ankles and an awareness of 
their true condition. 

"That's enough chit chat. I'm spoiling you. You are kneeling there for a 
purpose. You will receive instruction from me and from others. This is your 
first. Shall we call it the first lesson?" 

The older girl went to a cupboard, then returned to her chair holding a 
flexible rattan that looked the twin of the one Rhoda had used on them. 

"It's no use looking resentful." She said, eyeing Persis. 

"Or shocked." She turned to Miranda. "Much of your training will be toward 
the acceptance of what, in everyday life, might be called humiliation. For a 
slave it is simply a part of total obedience. From now on when you feel you 
just have to express these little flashes of resentment and the delightful 
bits of sarcasm you've been tossing around so freely I will simply ask you 
to stand and hold out your hand just the way you did at school. But this 
should certainly be a lot more humiliating for you, and I assure you it will 
be a great deal more painful." 

Patricia settled back comfortably in her chair. Her smile had returned. She 
toyed suggestively with the cane. 

"In less than twenty-four hours," She pointed out, "You have come to accept 
what I told you yesterday. You see how rapid progress can be? But you are 
still seething with those mental reservations I spoke of. You can't help it. 
Only time and pain eradicate them. You had a little pain yesterday. Probably 
you have noticed: it has had surprisingly little effect on you. Of this I am 
glad. We want to break your will, but not to crush your spirit." 

She paused and eyed them curiously. "You both have really super bods, 
y'know. With figures like yours, plus what we are going to do to you, I can 
see you fetching a quite record price. I tell you this so that you can 
understand you'd better take this training seriously. You are really going 
to be taught. You are worth an investment. 

So let's get on with it. Here's a partial agenda:" She used her fingers to 
enumerate. "Obedience. Obliteration of self. Sex. Posture. Speech. 
Deportment. Personality." 

Patricia frowned. Then spread her hands in a gesture of resignation. 
"Between us girls," She admitted, "There's a part of this training I wish we 
didn't have to deal in. I mean Sex. As female slaves you are sex objects. 
Don't let's kid ourselves otherwise. You will reek of sex. Every thought and 
act will be geared to it. You must know more of sex play and sexual arousal 
khan any clinical study. 

Above all you yourselves must become steeped in sex so that it is never far 
from your thoughts. You must be easily aroused and delicately responsive to 
any sexual stimuli-" 

"A couple of sex-pots," Persis broke in gloomily. 

Patricia sighed. "These little interjections would be amusing if we were 
just gossiping. But you'll have to learn to contain them. Stand and hold out 
your hand." 

Persis flushed scarlet. She gave a quick glance of appeal at Miranda. Then 
looked stonily ahead and put her hands behind her back. 

"I can ring for the butler if you wish. His name is Blessing, by the way. 
Remember it. He's a very muscular man and you will be seeing quite a bit of 
him. Do you wish me to ring?" 

Persis writhed inwardly. How shaming! But that was the intention. To stand 
naked and hold out your hand to be caned; She longed to voice her 
resentment, But knew fear. To be brattish was to invite being manhandled. 
She wished now that she had kept quiet. Pursing her lips unhappily and 
shockingly aware of an immense blush she stood upright and held out her 
right hand. 

Patricia performed her task with an amused detachment. First, positioning 
the quivering arm with her cane to the desired position. Then, tapping the 
fingers to ensure they were taut and the small palm flat. Lastly, to bring 
the cruel rattan down in a swinging slash to bed itself in that which had 
been prepared to receive it. 

A small cry of pure agony escaped the punished girl. As with all children 
she bent in suffering and hugged the injured hand beneath her arm. She kept 
her eyes lowered. There was too much hurt and too much shame in them for 
anyone to see. 

She was allowed only a brief respite. Then the implacable cane was tapping 
her left elbow. Hopelessly she nodded acceptance and straightened. Gulping 
back her tears she extended the left arm and opened the hand taut. 

Again the slash. Again the same motions. Patricia returned to her seat. "I 
will be merciful this time. Two should be bearable. Six isn't," she stated 
positively. "Resume your kneeling. Stop hugging your hands. Allow each hand 
to rest naturally on the top of your thigh. They hurt. Think about that 
hurt." 

Miranda had flinched with each blow. She longed to comfort the younger girl 
and to smooth away the tears now trickling unhindered down the flushed 
cheeks. Yet she found herself understanding what had happened. She felt 
ashamed of the knowledge. Perhaps she was already half a slave. 

But Persis provoked such correction. Patricia was bound to step hard on 
resentment. In the role she held what else could she do? Miranda herself 
fully expected punishments for involuntary acts of words. But she would not 
provoke it. 

"I had been about to question your exposure to sex. But I think your 
interruption pretty well clues me on that," Pat continued. "Most of you 
girls are the same. A silly sort of mixture of furtive excitement, damp 
briefs and anxiety. You are not always quite sure whether you adore men or 
despise them. You two love each other. I can tell. That's good. It saves you 
one hurdle that comes hard to some." She laughed gaily at Miranda's 
discomfort. "You think it doesn't show, silly? Cheer up. It sticks out a 
mile. I'll try and sell both of you to one owner. It's something that might 
appeal." 

The captives looked at each other in agony. Separation was something they 
had not thought of. But Patricia gave them little time to reflect. 

"I loathe four-letter words. But you must learn them all and use them as 
though they were poetry. The men will enjoy that tuition. I must deal now 
with the most common one. It begins with F. Instead I am going to use the 
word 'ravish.' Probably at the beginning it will be the most appropriate. 
Starting tomorrow you will each be ravished at least once daily. The men who 
will perform this service for you will vary. It is a privilege we accord 
certain guests; Wilbur Hermann, for instance. But our staff has been picked 
for their virility and physical attributes. There is, of course, Blessing, 
the stable boy, Fred Bates, and a couple of gardeners... " 

"You mean if I get pregnant I can say, 'The butler did it!"' The words were 
out of Persis' mouth before her raised hand could cut them off. She knelt, 
stricken, Looking from one to the other of her companions. Her features 
acknowledging her fault. 

"Funny, funny!" Patricia flexed the cane. "Actually, ducky, I enjoy you. We 
don't want to beat humor out of your system. But somehow you have to learn. 
What do you say to two more strokes?" 

Persis nodded and miserably got to her feet. But was set back on her 
haunches by Patricia's command: "Sit down. I didn't tell you to get up. I 
asked if one on each hand would fit the crime." 

Persis nodded manfully and said, "Yes," in as firm a voice as she could 
manage. 

"Excellent! I will give one on each hand to Miranda." 

The chained girls gasped and looked at each other wonderingly. "But it was 
me... It was me!" Persis insisted. 

"It was, wasn't it, ducky. And you're prepared to be a real little heroine 
about it, aren't you. You know we'll both feel sorry for you-and we would 
too! So I'm going to punish you worse than if you got the strokes on your 
own hot little hands. I'll give them to Miranda. Innocent Miranda! She loves 
you and she will accept them gladly. But you won't like it a bit, will you!" 

Persis burst into more tears. "Oh, darling, I didn't mean... I never 
thought...!" 

"That's right. You did not think," Patricia agreed. "Stand up, Miranda." 

Miranda obeyed. She was confused, Unsure whether to be pleased or angry at 
this unexpected twist. But one point was abundantly clear. Patricia was a 
force to be reckoned with. Young and attractive she might be. But she was 
shrewd and possessed a frightening insight into the feminine mind; A 
knowledge achieved, no doubt from much experience with girls like 
themselves. It was evident that, in her work, she sought a balance between 
kindness and ruthlessness. She did it well. 

Miranda eyed her apprehensively, but held out her hand with what she hoped 
would be an acceptable nonchalance. Her inward tremors were accentuated by 
the same light touches with the cane that had been employed with Persis. 
They were demoralizing in their insistence on a posture that would ensure 
maximum pain. But that, naturally, was why they were employed. The eyes of 
the victim and her mistress remained locked as though each sought some 
hidden knowledge from the other. 

Miranda had expected shocking pain. But the ugly slash was infinitely worse 
than she was prepared for. It drew a gasp of agony which she bit off with a 
determination not to inflict greater spiritual distress on Persis than need 
be. 

She closed her eyes to be alone with an awfulness that could not be shared. 

It took every ounce of control to allow her arm to fall back by her side and 
for the bruised hand to hang limp. The instinctive need to hug the injured 
member was as great with her as it had been with Persis. 

But she would not give way to it. Shame forbade her. She prayed she could 
endure the other hand's punishment without breaking. To show as little 
suffering as possible was her only means of shielding the girl she loved, 
and at the same time keep her pride intact with Patricia. But she would not 
overemphasize the latter. Should the mistress decide to double the 
punishment Miranda knew she could not keep control of herself through the 
second infliction. 

Obeying the directive of the cane she held out her other hand. 

When she opened her eyes after the second agony she found Patricia's 
searching hers deeply. She guessed she was being probed for signs of bravado 
- of a test of wills. 

Hastily she dropped her gaze and bent her head submissively. 

Responding to a brief order from an appeased Patricia, she sank back 
kneeling, Her hands limply resting as were Persis'; Each of them a throbbing 
misery that did not ease. She kept her eyes focused on the carpet, looking 
at neither her fellow sufferer nor the girl who held the cane. 

"Getting back to where we were before the interruption," Pat continued 
pleasantly, "I want you to understand the purpose of these ravishments that 
will be so much a part of your daily lives from now on. It is not done to 
debase you. It is not done to break you. It will be done by a variety of men 
in a variety of ways that will enable you to see this simple act in its 
proper perspective. You will follow a path through rebellion, resentment, 
resignation, tentative enjoyment, full enjoyment, ecstasy; and then on to an 
understanding of an art that knows no boundaries." 

The older girl made a deprecatory gesture. "Sound like a bloody lecturer, 
don't I! Sorry, ducks. There's more to come, too. I suppose you have caught 
a glimpse - maybe even experimented - with the things a girl can do quite 
apart from that silly slit in it's tangle of hair. There's your mouth and 
your tongue. There's your fingers- and I suppose you will know about that 
quite usable facility that comes into prominence when you bend down. All 
very shocking and unmentionable; But you're bloody well going to have to 
acquire skills in all these things. And what's more you are going to jolly 
like them. You don't have to believe this today. But you will!" 

Patricia returned her chair behind the desk. "That'll do for now, duckies. 
Enough's enough. Besides, you have a full afternoon ahead of you. I'll ring 
for Rhoda." 

Rhoda laughed at the twin gasps of apprehension as both girls recognized the 
huge room and the grim stocks in which they had suffered the day before. 
There were other things they noticed now, None of them reassuring. 

"Not to worry." She told them. "No cane today. And don't ask questions. Miss 
Hillary may drop by later. Ask her." 

They watched. Unhappy but fascinated as the older woman fastened their hands 
together with joined cuffs that she buckled very tight. The leather cuffs 
were broad and padded. They did not hurt, but held the victim's hands in 
front of them, palm to palm. Each had a ring that Rhoda slipped over a hook 
suspended from the ceiling above each girl's head. A dull way to spend the 
afternoon, Miranda reflected. Then gasped in consternation as Rhoda pressed 
a button and each victim found herself hanging taut from her wrists, Her 
toes a good foot above the floor. 

Rhoda watched and listened as they struggled and protested. Then, satisfied, 
she bid them a cheery farewell and left them hanging there. The firm closing 
of the door after her had about it a note of finality. 

"Oh darling! What on Earth did we do to deserve this?!" Persis wailed. 

"I expect it's because we were a bit cocky; We were, y'know. Even after 
yesterday-and before she brought out that damn cane." Miranda gasped. "I'm 
scared, Sweetheart, that we are going to have to toe the line in 
everything." 

"Miranda darling...?" 

"Yes?" 

"I'm sorry about that... what she did to you! I didn't have any idea... " 

"Not to worry! It's all a part of what we are going to have to get used to. 
Pat's clever. We'll never best her. We keep trying-and look what it got us." 

"They won't leave us hanging like this all afternoon, will they? Surely... " 

"Yes. I think they will." Miranda acknowledged unhappily. '"Remember? She 
said we had a full afternoon ahead of us." 

"But I can't stand it! It's awful!" 

Miranda examined Persis's strained nudity. The younger girl had ceased to 
struggle and now hung limp just as she herself found best. To move hurt! How 
totally without hope it was for a girl to be suspended thus. To kick 
produced no more than a wild clashing of their ankle chains. Even in talking 
their voices were as strained as were their limbs and sinews. 

"I think we are always going to believe we can't stand these things they 
will do to us." Miranda counseled. "But I expect we will survive them. They 
will make sure of that. Don't forget, we are valuable merchandise." 

"My hands hurt something awful! That bloody cane... " 

"So do mine. I didn't know anything could hurt that bad." Miranda considered 
for a moment, then plunged: "Darling, I think we are going to have to take a 
good hard look at pain and at that absurd ravishment business. They are both 
real. I believe they will both happen. All we can do is offend as little as 
possible. I think we will get hurt enough without struggling." 

"Well, I'm damned if I'm going to lie on my back and spread my legs!" Persis 
asserted. Then lamented: 'this is too awful! Oh, why can't we get free!" 

"I think you said it all right there." Miranda commented somberly. "We can't 
get free-" Her words were broken off by Patricia's entrance. The older girl 
sauntered round her helpless charges examining their pained nakedness with 
an amused smile. "There are worse ways of spending an afternoon." She 
assured them. "You can't believe that right now. But there are. I suppose 
you are suffering outrage and resentment at the injustice of your 
condition?' "I suppose we did something wrong?" Miranda ventured cautiously, 
anxious to head off any angry retort Persis might spill. 

"And you know what it was too, don't you! Sarcasms, assertiveness: your egos 
working overtime. Hanging like this all afternoon will whittle the 
delightful egos down a bit and give you lots of time to ponder the subject 
of behavior." Patricia looked them up and down approvingly. 

"I say, y'know. You really look super. Hanging a girl like that stretches 
out some of her curves. But it adds one or two here and there. I've always 
admired the effect. I'll do it to you again sometime. Anyway, just to press 
the lesson home I have brought you these. I'll put them on for you." 

'These' were two cardboard signs complete with ties. Miranda watched 
dubiously as one was fastened round Persis's waist. Hanging it covered her 
sex. Heavy black print read: "I will be submissive". She flushed in shame as 
the second one was tied about her own loins. They were more humiliating that 
a dunce's Cap in school. But it was a shame they would be compelled to wear. 
They were helpless to remove or even to touch the hateful reminder. 

"Mild stuff actually." Patricia observed. "But it's part of the Benson 
principle. The old time Crib would have had you beaten into a female 
receptacle for lust yesterday. Today you would have been bringing in the 
cash. Not as much as we are going to get for you, it's true. But they valued 
a quick return. In between feeling sorry for yourselves this afternoon you 
can give a bit of thought to these methods I'm using on you. I'll explain 
each step just as I'm doing now. But it takes sessions like this to help you 
take me seriously." 

"It's hateful." Persis declared. 

"It's intended to be, ducky. You won't like tomorrow either. But you will be 
introduced into your new condition as kindly as your own characters and 
ability to rationalize permit. I told you. We don't expect miracles." Pat 
settled herself comfortably against the stocks. 'Now here's a few other 
things you'd better give a little thought to... " 

It was a delightful tracery of green against the Summer sky that seemed to 
speak of a freedom that, for Miranda, no longer existed. She tugged 
resentfully and experimentally at her bound wrists. But they were tight 
behind her back. She had burrowed them into the soft mulch beneath the trees 
so that she might more comfortably rest on her back while Wilbur Herman 
disposed of Persis. 

It had been what, she satirically reflected, could be referred to as "A good 
Run". She had been furious with herself throughout. Not because of the 
ordeal, but because of her recognizably grudging determination to make it 
last beyond the deadline. Up to that last moment before starting to run both 
girls had cherished a vague picture of refusing to move from the starting 
line. Of bravely accepting whatever might have resulted from a firm refusal 
of the humiliating role of quarry. But when the moment had come the fast 
stretch of grassland and verdant Park has beckoned with a false hope. 

It had seemed, suddenly, that surely in such space and beauty there must lie 
some hidden hope of freedom for a naked girl. That their leg irons had been 
removed was a factor. How good it felt to take a full pace. what visions of 
fleeting speed it evoked. Then, having run beyond a point of no return, she 
had become increasingly aware that each leap was motivated not only to evade 
Wilbur Herman and his rope but to preserve her flesh secure against the 
promise of the cane. 

Without knowledge of time there had been nothing else but hold out as long 
as possible. Herman had caught up with them with frightening speed. Their 
salvation had been to dodge and to divert and to hide. When the rope had 
finally encircled her and her captor was binding her wrists he had assured 
her good naturedly that her "Tight little ass" was safe that day. She lay 
now awaiting his pleasure. One of her ankles was bound to an exposed root, 
"So you won't stray none, Honey." She stopped struggling. It only hurt. 

She watched as the pseudo cowboy backed Persis against the tree and secured 
her with swift sure knots. When he was done the younger girl was hidden from 
view by the trunk. He came, then, and stood above Miranda. 

Suddenly she felt more naked than she had done previously in his presence. 
More aware of her nakedness! Always before there had been tussles and 
motion. Now she lay still beneath two wisely appraising eyes. Without a word 
being spoken she knew instinctively what was about to happen. Carelessly and 
without haste Wilbur Herman stripped. He emerged from his regalia as a big 
well muscled male. He gave his bound victim a reassuring smile. His 
movements were still slow and casual. His voice amused: "How does that bit 
go, Honey: To the victor belong the spoils! Luck of the draw, I guess. Today 
you're the spoil... " Gently he lowered himself upon her. 

He dressed as unhurriedly as he had stripped. His gaze rarely left her face. 
She knew she flushed under his scrutiny. "I'm not about to ask you, Honey." 
He told her sardonically. "Don't have to. I know... " 

Angrily Miranda was aware that indeed Wilbur Herman did know. She had 
striven to yield nothing, to lie like a log. But it had soon become evident 
that his skills were not confined to horses and ropes and making money. Her 
flesh had betrayed her. For a little while with him she had become very much 
a woman, She had even longed to free her hands so that she might use them. 
She lay now wanting to meet his eyes, but too proud to make that surrender. 

Her mind was a jumble of emotions as she watched him retrieve Persis and 
fasten her close by. She managed a negative shake of the head in hope of 
forestalling any outburst her fellow captive might unthinkingly indulge in. 
It would do no good. She had been ravished, and that was that! She was sure 
Persis could tell or would guess. It was no more than they had been 
promised. 

Directed at Wilbur Herman virtuous upbraiding's would sound absurd. In an 
effort toward such normalcy as their situation would allow she directed a 
quiet smile at her bound companion and managed to sit upright and shake the 
twigs from her hair. If she appeared unconcerned Persis might keep quiet. 

Miranda had supposed the next step to be the loops around their necks and 
the degrading trudge back to the house at the end of the lariat. But Herman 
had just finished tying Persis to a tree. The task done he sat on a log and 
surveyed his captives. 

"I suppose, by your book, I'm a double brass bound bastard, eh?" He 
suggested. 

The two girls exchanged glances. "It's you that said it, not us." Said 
Persis with commendable caution. "I suppose it's a case of: 'If the cap 
fits... I" 

"Oh it fits! And I'll wear it." He said in what sounded like a puzzled 
voice. He looked at them belligerently. "You see, I don't give a damn any 
more. You two want I should tell you a story?" 

"Aren't we what would be described as a captive audience?" Miranda asked 
icily. 

"I'm sure you'll be more entertaining than what awaits us back at the 
house." Persis offered with equal frigidity. Herman looked at them with 
pursed lips and shook his head. Without a word he went to his horse and 
removed from the saddle a wicked looking Mexican quirt. His feminine 
audience focused on the two heavy leather thongs, hanging from the braided 
stock, with shocked apprehension. 

"You want I should lay this a few times across them pretty backs of your'n?" 
His voice was clipped. Here was an unsuspected Herman. Miranda felt 
genuinely afraid. She made her voice humble: "No! Please don't." She 
pleaded. 

"Well then lay off them smartass British cracks of your'n." He demanded. 
"Hoity-toity, duchess of kiss-my ass. That haughty cold contempt bit! It 
won't go here! Get wise to yourselves." 

"It's my fault. I'm the worst." Persis quavered. . 

"You telling me! I ought to give you a good lacing just on general 
principles. You're an aggravating brat." But good humor had returned to his 
voice. He resumed his seat on the log, shook the quirt at them in an 
unmistakable threat. Then laid it beside him. Hugging one knee he surveyed 
the naked girls with evident enjoyment. "You listen now." He admonished. 
"Some of this is because I like to talk. Just beating my guns, maybe. But 
some of it ought'a make a bit of sense for you... " 

Miranda stared fascinated. She had no great wish to hear a Yankee lecture. 
But she was still trying to sort out her emotions, and certainly it was 
pleasanter out here under the trees than it might be in the house. She 
debated asking that her hands be freed from the tight thongs. But decided 
against it. She was ashamed of her reaction to the quirt. Her experiences 
thus far with such things had instilled a deep fear of them. She composed 
her features to display an intelligent attention. She noted with 
thankfulness that Persis was doing the same. 

"Might surprise you to know I was married once.', It was more a statement 
than a question. Expecting no answer, he continued. "I'd say a pretty 
average sort of affair. That's what makes it worth talking about - to me 
anyway. By the time a man gets where I am girls all look pretty much alike. 
Just a rare one now and then-like you!" He nodded at Miranda and laughed at 
her blush. "So there's no need to describe her looks. I can tell you the 
rest about her in one word: Bitch! Nothing special, understand. Just an 
ordinary run of the mill bitch. She stuck around long enough to give me two 
kids and then get fifteen thousand a year alimony. Got herself a little 
place in Santa Barbara and carefully peddles her pussy around wherever she 
figures it will do her a bit of good. A real All American Gal'." 

He grinned at them sympathetically. "Funny thing about marriage and women is 
we have to go through so damn much pure Hell before we see it the way it is. 
Reminds me, in a way, of the spot you two are in. you could save yourselves 
one Hell of a lot of misery if only you could take one big step to where 
you're headed instead of taking a lot of painful little hops that just go on 
and on until you think there's no end to them. Anyway, we did it the hard 
way-the normal way, that is. Wasn't too long a stretch between the orange 
blossoms and the hate." Herman picked up the quirt, chuckled at their tense 
reaction, then laid it down again. "It was sex, of course. Good honest sex. 
Myra was brought up as a nice American girl. So she knew the cash value of 
the slit between her legs. Mother taught her. If you can find a guy with a 
hundred million dollars then that thing she pees through is worth a hundred 
million. Makes a high priced piece of tail for the ordinary Joe. I was an 
ordinary Joe. Oh sure, she let me use it on our wedding night. Nice girls 
don't go to the altar in the church. Theirs is a sacrificial altar called 
the marriage bed. I'm telling you, it's a real sacrifice, giving away all 
that tail for-free" He mused silently remembering. "The Hell of it is you 
have to-feel sorry for the silly bitches. Sex isn't any fun for them. It's a 
messy chore. They lay there thinking of the box of treasure this oaf they 
married is stealing from them. Then they think of the vows they made in 
Church about providing him with unlimited tail-it just burns them up. You 
can play with their tits all you like but the message never gets down below. 
So it isn't long before all the old standard jokes begin to crop up: The 
headache, that time of the month, tired, the flu, you had it last Tuesday... 
Some of the excuses they come up with are quite ingenious. In the end it all 
adds up to: Keep your filthy hands off me. Actually their only hope for 
satisfaction from sex is to be either paid or raped. Pretty rough 
competition for a husband... " 

Wilbur Herman made a wry gesture of dismissal. "It passed. Everything 
passes. All of a sudden you are a free man again. It's a wonderful 
feeling-except for the alimony. And good old sex is still there! In a way 
I'd simply gone back to square one. I still wanted that damn slit. 

Oh, I could get it alright! A man can always get it. But the price you have 
to pay or the things you have to do-holy cow...!" He paused and eyed them 
intently. "D'you realize what the average man like me feels towards 
females... " He pounded his knee. His voice, for the first time, hard and 
bitter: "We are sick to death of you! We hate your guts!" Miranda was 
shocked at his vehemence. Was the quirt really to be used on them to assuage 
this depth of feeling to which he was giving vent? Was that why they were so 
tightly bound! Yet her heart was touched by his distress. "Do you think... 
Are we-are we like that?" She asked uncertainly. "I mean... Me and Persis?" 

He waved her question aside. "How do I know?" He asked morosely. "I'm 
talking in generalities." He eyed Miranda keenly. "I like you. I'm even 
tempted to buy you right now just as you are. You know the term: 'As is 
where is'. I won't, of course, But it shows whet suckers men are. If I 
believed you could really accept and understand what I m going to unload on 
you I'd do it anyway. But that's just dreaming... " He shook his head. 

"You girls are beat before you start-just like us poor bastards." 

"If you buy her will you buy me too?" Persis sounded a small voice from the 
Wilderness. Miranda smiled. Wilbur Herman laughed aloud at the pathetic 
plea. "Sort a figured it was that way with you two." He said good-humoredly. 
"Don't bother me none. Make you easier to handle. I'll think on it. But no 
promises.. Actually either one or both of you would be a pain in the ass 
right now. I'm too good natured and you'd never give me a moment's rest. You 
won't believe this but it's a Helluva' lot easier and pleasanter for a guy 
like me to buy you after they have you properly trained. Them prices they 
charge is steep. But when you consider the finished product they deliver 
they ain't -entirely out a line." 

"You prefer us broken and cowed?" Miranda tried to sound simply interested. 
Not caustic. 

"Benson's really going to have to give you the full treatment." Herman shook 
his head regretfully. "you two don't even know which end is up. Look, I'm 
going to give you a bit of indoctrinating right now. We'll start with a 
simple question. What's that slit between your legs for?" 

Both captives visibly squirmed. Miranda wished-he had not asked such a 
question. Persis answered it with an unexpected competence: "We use it to 
urinate and for insemination." She stated flatly. The cowboy on the log 
emitted a bellow of pure enjoyment. 

"Well Honey, if I wouldn't buy you before I'd sure do it now! Any gal' that 
can make a piece of ass sound like a cross between a veterinarian and the 
Ladies John just has-to.-have something on the ball!,' He slapped his leg 
gleefully. "I'll have to remember that one for Benson - probably put your 
price up... " 

He leaned forward, suddenly sober, and poked a determined finger at them. 
"I'll tell you what that slit is for." The bitterness and emphasis had 
returned to his voice. "It's to use! That's what it's for! And I'm a'going 
to tell you why." 

He looked at them challengingly. Then his eves drifted off into some 
distance of his own. His voice lowered to normal. "I have something that 
matches your slit. They fit together. Nature made 'em that way. We didn't. 
Since the beginning half the world has been trying to put 'em together. The 
other half who's to stop 'em doing it. A few thousand years of this battle 
has made most of us half and half. We want to. But we ain't sure we ought. 
This damn Thing a man walks around with ain't as easy to keep in line as 
your neat little slit. It's got ideas of it's own. Just birds and the bees 
stuff, of course. But every time some neat little rump or a good pair of 
tits walks by it wants to make that connection, and ain't nothing a man can 
say or think or do about it. You little bitches flounce on by knowing damn 
well the effect you have on us-in fact you dress, or undress, purposely to 
have that effect. But you won't do anything about it-will you! Hell no! 
You're a lady. You ain't feeling no pain. It does something for you to know 
what you done." 

Miranda watched him apprehensively. She was very naked and tied very tight. 
He was a man with a grievance. He had a whip. Were she and Persis going to 
pay for all the shortcomings of their sex? But his voice when he continued 
was still reasonable, almost puzzled. 

"Have you ever figured how many times a day a man sees some gal who rings a 
bell for him so he wants to walk up and say: 'Honey, let's go make love. 
'You don't know, do you. Or care. But I know-it's plenty! But you do know 
what she'd say-and go do I. What would it be: Drop dead'. Or maybe 'Beat it 
Buster'. Or, 'You must be joking. Or Scram, or I'll call a cop'. It all adds 
up to a great big No. They got something that didn't cost 'em a dime, and 
they ain't about to let you even have a look at it." 

Herman made a gesture almost of despair. "A gal' could be screwed fifty 
times a day and the way she's made she'd never know the difference. That 
little slit is made to be screwed. It's even got a built in pleasure device. 
But to listen to a female that's just had it shoved at her without getting 
paid or married you'd think the sky had fallen. 

Not many years ago they thought they had to kill themselves if they got six 
or eight inches shoved well in. Silly bitches, might have been a damn good 
idea." 

"Don't Suppose you girls know much about Hookers. I've known a few in my 
time. They come in two types. The one's who get a bang out of it-the good 
natured kind. You can't always tell they are Hookers. It don't show. Then 
there's the one's who feel guilty every time they make their twenty-five 
bucks. With them it shows. Ravaged faces, hard and resentful. They don't get 
any joy out of it because they ain't got it in 'em to give any. Remember: 
Loving is giving! It's true about tail same as the other kind of love. 

"Looking at us men walking around I bet there ain't a gal' anywhere guesses 
the almighty bellyache of anger and hatred inside. Hell of it is, most men 
don't even know it's there. It shows in the divorce statistics and the call 
girl trade. Everything gets blamed except the little girl's determination 
that her little slit won't get used any more than she can help. She opens up 
them lips in the bush just enough to get married. Then she sews 'em up 
tight. After awhile the Law makes the poor bastard pay her an income for 
life because he found a slit somewhere else that didn't have a lock on it. 

"Figure it this way: If you found a starving man and you had a loaf of bread 
you'd give him half of it. You'd know it was the right thing to do. You'd 
want to do it. But take that same man and find him bedeviled, lonely, 
frustrated, with a hard on he can't get rid of. Would you help him then? 
Hell no! It wouldn't cost you anything - not as much as the loaf of bread. 
But you'd be damned before you'd give him even one of the wiry hairs that 
grow round it. You'd probably wiggle your ass and flaunt your tits just for 
the feeling of power over him it gave you." 

Wilber Herman examined his prisoners. An amused smile came to his lips. "You 
two will have been mentally rejecting everything I've said. Don't kid 
yourselves I don't know that. But the real proof of what I'm trying to tell 
you is in the fact that you're sitting there naked and hog-tied. If you 
girls - and I'm talking about your sex, not you, - weren't the way I'm 
telling you, no man would be paying a hundred grand to whip your round 
little bottoms or stick his tool into you whenever he felt like it. You 
gals' who get into Benson's school are unlucky. You have to take it rough to 
pay for the rest of you that's running around holding on to their twats. You 
ain't going to be holding on to yours I'll tell you." 

Miranda suddenly glimpsed an awful possibility. From their captor's words a 
chasm hitherto unseen now gaped before them. 

"You mean... " She flushed awkwardly. Gasping for the right words. 'That the 
men-those who will buy us, only want us to vent their spite on because of 
some fancied wrong... " 

"Fancied!" His voice held menace. 

"Well, frustrated, then.' She amended quickly. "Probably they do think we've 
been unkind to them... But is that what Persis and I must look forward to 
all the rest of our lives... ? To be whipped and violated because of - 
because of what, what you have just told us?' "Don't you think you have ever 
been unkind?" 

'I don't know! Honestly I don't. I've never even thought about it." Her 
voice rose-in a wail of bafflement. "I can't think like this. Look at me 
here on the grass. Bound like some captured animal. Kept naked... there's 
been too much happening. I just can't sort it all out... " She looked up at 
him piteously. 

Wilber Herman was neither insensitive or cruel. He responded to Miranda's 
appeal. But it was obvious that he chose his words carefully. 

"Sorry honey! Didn't mean to scare the daylights out of you. But I don't 
believe either of you have got wise to what is going to happen-of what 
you're in for, I mean. But look: I don't want to make it any tougher for you 
than it is. 

When you hit the auction block it's a lottery. You may draw a winner or you 
may not. You can get some comfort from the fact that Benson and Patricia 
won't knowingly sell you to some nut who just wants to whip the hide off 
you. But, like I say, you can't be sure. World's full of decent sort of guys 
who don't know how much built in animosity they have inside 'em until you 
hand 'em a whip and a girl. But there's only been a coupla' cases where they 
were sorry they made a sale. Mostly it turns out pretty good for everybody. 
You won't buy this, I know. But there's worse things for a girl than being a 
pleasure slave to a rich man. Y'see the training you are going to get 
removes most of what you might call the occupational hazards. He don't have 
to whip the ass off you every day just to keep you in line. You'll be in 
line because you want to be. Though I never did hear tell of a gal' that 
didn't get a licking once in awhile. Comes a time when the little bitches 
invite it. Seems like they prod and wheedle to see how far they can push a 
fella'. Then when they get a damn good hiding they're satisfied-they've 
found out. For that time anyway." 

Wilbur Herman paused as though debating something in his mind. His voice 
returned to it's normally cheerful tone. "So don't you gals' go worrying 
none. Ain't going to be no picnic. But it might end up not too bad. Guess 
Pat told you I bought a gal' off 'em myself." He smiled amusedly at their 
quickened attention. "Probably shouldn't tell you this, but it's all part of 
the scene. Bought her one day when I was real mad at wimmin' in general. 
Don't know whether Pat guessed it or not, but I had in mind to really work 
off the way I felt on all them pretty curves she's got. She's a cute little 
trick. Pretty as a picture. They sure had her well trained. They made her so 
damn good at being a woman that for quite some time I'll be durned if I 
didn't forget what I'd really bought her for. Then along come one of them 
days we all get sometimes. Suddenly I felt a bit of a fool at having some 
unfinished business I hadn't been man enough to get round to. So I took her 
to a room I'd prepared, and told her what was going to happen and why." 

He paused and grinned ruefully at a memory. 'Nothing ever turns out the way 
you figure. That damn girl was so well trained she just stood there and 
listened. Then told me, in the nicest way possible, that she quite 
understood how I felt and that she'd try and not make too much noise while I 
whipped her. Then she shucked off the bit of stuff she was wearing-it wasn't 
much, and stood there naked with her hands held out for me to tie." He shook 
his head hopelessly. "It's times like these when you gals' really get a man 
horsed up. I just couldn't be sure whether I ought to be as good a sport as 
she was and call the whole thing off, or whether she wasn't just being damn 
clever and female. So, on the basis that you can't trust a woman, I tied her 
tight and strung her up with her toes just off the floor. Then, just to be 
mean, I placed the whip on a stool where she had a good view of it, and went 
away and left her hanging with plenty of time to think. Went into the 
village and did a bit of shopping. Killed a half hour. By the time I got 
back I wasn't sure whether I was mad at her or at myself. When I walked in 
she showed a bit of strain-I think you two know all about it! But she 
managed a damn cute smile and asked, real cheerful, if I didn't think her 
feet should be tied together so she couldn't kick too much." 

Herman looked from Miranda to Persis. Once more he shook his head in 
deprecation. "You know what happened, of course. I let her down and untied 
her. I didn't say a thing. What the Hell could I say! But here's something 
for you both to consider. She was so beautifully trained that she never 
blinked an eye or said a wrong word. It had pleased me to do what I had 
done. She was not about to question it. From that day to this she has never 
referred to the lickin' she never got, or has she used it to seek an 
advantage. She knew damn well I'd chickened out. But she's a slave. She 
knows she's a slave... I tell you straight. This training deal is purely 
astonishing. Don't you ever underrate it." 

Silence fell on the three. Herman seemed lost in thought. Both girls felt 
there was something to say, but were groping for words. Finally Miranda 
ventured: "You still have her, don't you?" 

Wilber Herman chuckled. "Yes. I've still got her." He looked at them 
musingly. "Bet you can't guess where she is right now!" 

Miranda felt a need to respond. Wilber's good nature had returned. She 
wished to foster it. She was also curious. "I suppose you have her chained 
in some sort of cage." She was hesitantly. 

Her guess obviously amused him. "About what I expected." He admitted, 
chuckling. "Sensible enough guess, I suppose, all things considered. No. She 
ain't in no cage. She ain't in no dungeon, and she ain't hanging up by her 
thumbs neither. Matter of fact she's doing some shopping in London for the 
day." 

He enjoyed their incredulity. Miranda felt certain he was joking. 
"But-Patricia said... " She gasped. 

"Patricia said you'd never be free. Right?" He broke in. "But my gal' gets a 
bit now and then-freedom, that is! She's an exception." 

"You mean you set her free and she comes back again!" Persis's voice held 
disbelief. 

Herman nodded gleefully. "Knew that'ud set you on your ear. But it ain't 
hard to figure. Benson got her from some damn awful factory town where she'd 
started work in the mill at sixteen. If we hadn't grabbed her she'd have 
married some laboring goon, had three kids, and lived with his folks-if you 
can call that living. She wouldn't go back if you paid her." 

"But to be whipped... and chained-" 

"There's worse things, baby. Believe me there are! Besides, I told you-I got 
a soft heart. She only gets whipped when she has it coming-and she knows she 
has it coming! And any chains she wears don't bother her that much. She has 
a damn good life, and she knows it." He guffawed. "Honest, I believe if I 
kicked her ass out the front door she'd find some way back in and chain 
herself up." 

"Why won't you buy us?" Persis asked hopefully. 

"If I thought it was a good idea I'd be tempted." Herman said reasonably. 
"But if I did I'd have to do to you all the things they are going to do, and 
I ain't that good at it. Susan twists me enough. Holy cow! with three of 
you... " He shook his head regretfully. "Sorry." Then, seeing the bleakness 
descend on the young faces, he added, "But I won't forget. I'll probably be 
hunting you often. So we'll see each other. But by the time I drag you back 
at the end of a rope a dozen more times you'll probably be damn glad to be 
sold to someone else." 

* * * 

* * * 

It was a functional room. Without foreknowledge it would be hard to guess 
it's purpose. But immediately the door had closed behind her Miranda had 
known. Bare! A carpeted floor. A high barred window letting in abundant 
light. No handle on the inside of the door. A prisoner's room! The only 
furnishing a bed. Or was it a bed! More like a wide bench covered by a thin 
hard mattress. Buckled straps at the four extremities told clearly of Spread 
eagled helplessness. Miranda wondered why she was not already strapped down. 
But she was free. Even the ankle chains had not been replaced. After the 
dusty trudge behind Herman's horse and the bath that followed she-and Persis 
had been separated. Rhoda had thrust her into this room with a sardonic, 
"Happy days!!" Then locked the door. 

She was given little time to ponder. The man who entered and again locked 
the door was a very fine specimen indeed. Despite herself Miranda felt a 
thrill. He was so right! So right in everything except that he was as naked 
as herself and was eyeing her with unconcealed amusement. 

"Good afternoon, Miranda." He said cheerfully. "Which do you prefer; 
standing up or laying down?" 

Miranda was both scared and furious. Nothing in this house was predictable. 
Always she was left ineffectual and incredulous. 

"You propose to rape me?" She asked icily. 

"Yes." 

The single assured word and the smile that accompanied it were more than the 
prisoner could endure. She stamped her foot, beat her hands in the air, and 
exclaimed furiously: "Oh, you're impossible! All of you! What am I supposed 
to do now?" 

"Why not lie on the bed-on your back, of course!" 

"If I refuse, I suppose you tie me down?" 

He laughed at her. "It's funny with you girls. The sight of those straps 
horrify you. But most of you make such a to-do about me sticking my dink in 
you that you end up being strapped down. Easy to analyze, of course. When 
you are helpless I become a brute venting his lust instead of a rather 
decent sort of chap you might enjoy a bit of fun with. Your sweet virgin 
conscience remains spotlessly white because it's the straps that spread your 
legs wide apart instead of your own wish. I'm quite impartial. Will you let 
me strap you down now or must we have a fight first?" 

"I have no intention of doing anything at all." 

"Of course! You're the haughty one-they told me. I bet you used to freeze 
the poor blokes in the pub when they tried to make a pass. It'll just get 
you a sore bottom here." He lifted the mattress and extracted a long whippy 
cane. 

"Want me to use this?" 

Tears stung Miranda's eyes. It would always be the same: the whip would 
arbitrate. If she was whipped enough she would consent to anything. Stonily 
she marched across the room and arranged herself on the unyielding couch. 
"Alright!" She exclaimed resentfully, "You're so damn clever! Fasten me. I'm 
like the rest of them. I don't want to give it to you either." 

"I could easily make you." He said. "But not this time." He busied himself 
with the straps. She lay with closed eyes as he stretched her wide and taut. 
When he entered her she clenched her teeth and strove with all her will to 
control her breath... 

When it was over he did not free her but sat beside her stretched nudity. 
"I'm Fred Bates." He said. Then laughed. "I'm sure a gentleman would have 
introduced himself before the act. But seems a bit more chummy afterwards. 
Fills that awkward gap where the girl is making up her mind not to admit she 
enjoyed it. Now... now!" He admonished as Miranda raised her head in 
protest. "I know perfectly well what results I get with the treatment. I got 
some with you. I don't have to ask. You don't have to say. We both know." 

"Do you do this for- a living?" Miranda was genuinely curious, but hoped her 
words stung. 

"What you wanted to say was that I seem too decent a type and aren't I 
ashamed of myself. The answer is, no. Types have nothing to do with it and I 
enjoy it immensely." He leaned down and delicately bit her left nipple, then 
her right. 

She struggled impotently. Then demanded frigidly: "Do you have to do that?" 

He sighed. "They told me about you. Not that you're much worse than most. 
The middle class British are impossible. Even a nipped tit puts you on your 
dignity." Once more he reached under the mattress. This time producing a 
small whip with several slender leather thongs that he trailed across her 
stomach so that her muscles contracted and she surged against her bonds. 
"But we have something for every reaction of outraged virtue. This little 
beauty is for little girls who complain when their tits get the attention 
they were designed for." 

Negligently he rose and measured distance. Miranda's eyes followed him in 
disbelief. It couldn't happen-not to these most tender of a woman's 
possessions. Yet it did happen with a swiftness that left her no time for 
the agonized protest that had risen to her lips. The strips of leather bit 
and curled about her breast with frightening pain that made her know her 
nakedness and vulnerability. Gasping, and tugging at the straps she watched 
him circle the couch. Saw his raised arm. She heaved desperately but could 
not move. The thongs bedded themselves in the soft flesh around her other 
nipple. She cried out in agony: "Please! No-not there! Please don't whip me 
there... I'm sorry. I am... I am. I'm sorry...!" 

"What are you sorry about?" 

"For being snooty." She said humbly. "I do it without thinking.", "No." Fred 
Bates told her seriously. "You're sorry because you're being hurt. You love 
being snooty. It's that middle class bit I told you of. We have to get it 
out of your system. But we'll never eradicate it if we stop punishing you 
when you say you are sorry or let out a couple heartbreaking yelps. The 
thing you are going to know is that when you overstep the line the 
punishment follows and you get all of it no matter how sorry you feel. Two 
more on each will-fill the bill this time." 

Miranda struggled. She pleaded. She raged. By the time the sixth stroke had 
cut across her unprotected breast she was sobbing bitterly with the 
knowledge that there was no part of her inviolate and that always she must 
monitor her tongue. It was a bitter pill to swallow. . 

"An interesting facet of this part of your training is that the time will 
come when every time you have received the privilege of male attention you 
will thank the donor-and do it prettily too! You'll mean it! Every word. You 
will also tell him of any special thrill His prowess has bestowed. You will 
share with him and make him aware of all your body's responses. And then you 
will ask for his further favors as it may please him." Bates looked down at 
his captive amusedly. 'Think you can do that?" 

They surveyed each other speculatively. He grinned and waved his hand as 
though in dismissal of the subject. 'O.K. You are just about to earn several 
more with this." He waved the whip. "It's natural. You feel you have to. But 
think about what I have said. You will do these things. You will do them 
gladly. Consider how long a road you wish to travel to reach that point. 
You'd be surprised how it varies from girl to girl-" He broke off suddenly. 
A brief knock heralded the opening of the door. Blessing appeared. A quite 
naked, but still calm and composed, Blessing. The two men nodded in 
understanding. Bates left. Scarlet with shame Miranda realized her afternoon 
might be far from over. 

Blessing wasted no words. But did what he had come to do with vigor and 
competence. But without finesse. Miranda felt she was being attacked so 
resolute was his approach to consummation. Strangely she felt grateful for 
the straps that held her. With Blessing there was nothing shared. The straps 
divorced her from his single mindedness. Fred Bates assessment of their use 
had been shrewd. She felt almost grateful to him. 

It was a brief period of respite after Blessings departure. Then Fred 
appeared again. He hummed a cheerful tune as he released her. Then reached 
under the seemingly magic mattress and produced cord. Turning her round he 
crossed her wrists and tied them tightly behind her back. Pushing her down 
on the couch he then bound her ankles together so that the cords cut and 
hurt. That done he picked her up as though she weighed but a few pounds and 
deposited her in a kneeling position at the center of the carpet. "Kneel 
upright." He commanded. "You know why, don't you?" 

Miranda knew why. His sex was almost touching her lips. She had read about 
it. And there had been a girl at the office... 

"There's no general rule about this one." Fred Bates assured her 
conversationally. "Some girls have done it. Some love it. Some hate it. Some 
feel quite sure they would rather die. We deal with each one on its merits. 
I use that cane you saw. It's still there on the couch. The record is twenty 
six strokes before she decided she wouldn't rather die after all. We make it 
difficult for you right from the start-get your awful realization over and 
done with. You notice mine's limp. Know where it's just been... Inside 
Persis. I haven't washed it. You will. You know how. You will wash it 
carefully and lovingly and thoroughly. You don't need your hands. Your 
tongue and your lips do the job better than any other thing ever devised. 
When you have completed that task, swallowing as you proceed, you will then 
use those same feminine gifts to arouse me once more and will also swallow 
the result without pausing in your attentions to little Willie here. Finally 
you will again clean him off and thank me nicely for all you have received. 

Miranda sat back on her heels and looked up at her captor beseechingly. She 
knew not what to say. He gathered her thoughts for her with a frightening 
accuracy. 

"You know that in the end you will do it. You'll probably do it well-you're 
that sort. But you can't bring yourself to start without some demonstration 
of your good middle class rectitude. So I'm willing to bet that you're 
wondering just what you can say to me that will provoke the minimum number 
of strokes commensurate with your conscience. Awkward contretemps, isn't 
it!" 

He gazed down smiling at her upturned face. The biting cords held her 
motionless. She was subject to his slightest whim. She had never felt so 
captive. An unspoken message passed between them. He nodded, as though in 
understanding. Then picked up the length of cane. She eyed it with 
fascinated attention. "Bend over," He directed. "Let your forehead rest on 
the floor. Stick your bottom up. It's the best that way. If you want to flop 
over and wriggle-you can. But more of you will get hurt... " 

She obeyed wordlessly. Achieving the desired position she realized with 
apprehension how stretched and jutting her bottom had become. The pain 
would-be awful. 

"I will give you five. You have earned that." He explained quietly. "At that 
time you may wish to do what you must. If not, then the next infliction will 
be ten. And after that, twenty. There will be no remissions. You will endure 
what you will have chosen." 

The first stroke gave her no time even to nod. Her voice rose in a gasping 
crescendo as the other four followed in rapid sequence. At the end she 
shrieked and fell sideways on the carpet. Even then the cords allowed her 
little movement. She lay there panting. 

He gave her a minute. Then asked soberly: "Well?," She could not meet his 
eyes. But said in a clear determined voice: "Please help me to kneel 
upright." He did so. Then, in the same tones, she requested: "Please 
stand-as... the way you were." Obligingly he stood so close that she did not 
have to lean forward at all. 

Miranda did what she had been told to do. Afterwards he told her that she 
had done it very well. 

After Fred Bates had gone she lay on the carpet, hands and feet still bound, 
awaiting her next visitor. It was Patricia who entered briskly with a 
cheerful 'Quite a day for you, Ducky. Feel any different?" 

"I hurt." Said Miranda noncommittally. 

"I'll untie your feet. I brought these along." Patricia rattled the familiar 
leg irons. Miranda, feeling absurd at the thought, actually welcomed the 
cold clutch of the metal bands on her ankles. The cords had bitten cruelly, 
besides the chain linking her feet must surely herald the end of male 
attention for the day. 

"Not thinking of suicide or diving off the battlements into the moat or 
anything resigned and heroic?" Patricia queried. 

"No." Miranda would have liked to ignore the question but did not dare. 

"In other words what happened to you today wasn't the end of the world?" 

"I never said it was.' Miranda rejoined hopelessly. Then bit her lip and 
eyed her Mistress. Had her lips transgressed again! 

"Yes." Said Patricia, interpreting the look 'That's good for five. If your 
hands weren't tied I'd have you hold them out for me. But it was sort of 
borderline. So watch it! Up on your feet." 

"Aren't you going to untie my hands?' Miranda asked as she struggled 
upright: a task made difficult by her strictures. 

"No. We are going to pay a short visit. the way you are may save you doing 
or saying something silly." Patricia laughed at the sudden consternation on 
her captive's face. 

"Oh, don't worry. No more men-not for the moment anyway. We are going to 
visit Persis." 

Instinctively Miranda guessed. "She's done something?" She ventured 
miserably. 

"Right! She bit poor Blessing." 

A sudden realization of just how and why Persis may have done such a thing 
mantled Miranda in a flush of scarlet. Her mouth opened in a question to 
which she already knew the answer. 

"Oh, don't worry, ducks." Patricia giggled. "She didn't bite the knob off 
the end. But she did draw blood. I'm sure she's repentant now." 

"What have you done to her?" Miranda pictured her loved one's nakedness 
striated by whip marks. 

"We'll go down to the playroom so you can see." 

A naked Persis was sitting astride a bar raised far above the floor by a 
tripod at each end, her feet spread wide and fastened to the floor by straps 
pulled tight so that she would sway to neither side on her perch. Her hands 
were tied behind her back. A gag was strapped into her mouth by a broad band 
buckled at the back of her neck. Above her head a glass jar was suspended. 
From it a tube curved down into the gag and through it into the victim's 
mouth. The jar was full of a murky liquid that Miranda could not identify. 
The girl's body was glistening with sweat. She was breathing gaspingly 
through flared nostrils. Her eyes sought theirs in an agonized plea. 

"It hurts far worse than you'd suppose." Patricia stated pleasantly. "You 
can't move at all, and that bar cuts deeper and deeper into you until you're 
sure it's going to divide you right down the middle. Even the first five 
minutes are unbearable, and it gets steadily worse. The gag effect is just 
an ingenious little idea to make the punishment fit the crime. There's a 
phallus effect inside her mouth-quite large actually. A trickle of the fluid 
comes down through it so that she has to swallow constantly. Not too much, 
but enough that the taste is always there as a reminder how much nicer it 
would have been just to accept what Blessing had to offer." 

"What is it?" Outrage put an edge to Miranda's voice. 

"Steady, ducks! Never mind what it is. Persis knows. We made her watch while 
we mixed it. She can tell you herself if she wants to. I wouldn't want to 
drink it. I'm sure she doesn't. But we know from experience it's an 
effective lesson." 

"How long...?" Miranda quavered. Her heart was torn by Persis's obvious 
suffering. 

"You mean how long will she stay like that. Oh, until we think she's had 
enough. Or until the bottle's empty. Or until she's got used to having one 
of those things in her mouth. Maybe she'll be there all night... " Said 
Patricia airily. "Come on now. Visit's over. No use your agonizing over your 
little turtle dove. She's probably a lot tougher than you think. You'd like 
another bath I expect. I'll even give you your hands back since you were 
such a good girl... " 

* * * 

Each day Each day began with the hunt. Wilbur Herman seemed to have an 
unending zest for the Chase and their ignominious return to captivity. Both 
girls were chagrined to realize that Patricia's prophecy was correct - they 
had come to enjoy their brief freedom. It was so good to be free of chains 
and cords whilst they sped across the Park. They ran in a different 
direction each day, but never found a break in the wall or any other avenue 
of escape. Usually it was fatigue from the long run that slowed them to 
where Wilbur's snakey rope brought them tripping to the ground. But whilst 
this morning exercise followed a fairly predictable course, the return to 
the House and what might follow was always a frightening enigma. 

On this occasion their feet had been chained and their hands tied behind 
their back. Patricia had looked at them dubiously and said: "Probably I 
ought to gag you. But I'm going to suppose you have enough sense to keep 
quiet. You'd better!" 

It was a pleasant room. A sort of lounge. The end wall was half taken up by 
a huge mirror. "It's a one way." Patricia informed them. "When I press a 
switch we can see into another room. They can't see us. They can't hear us. 
What you are going to see is as much a part of your training as anything 
else that's happened to you. Sit down and watch." 

Suddenly the room darkened. The mirror disappeared. They were looking into a 
brilliantly illuminated compartment. A man stood at a small bar shaking a 
cocktail mixer and experimentally sampling it's contents. He looked up 
expectantly as a door opened and a girl entered. 

It was a girl who commanded attention. She received it in full, both from 
the man in the room and from the two girls watching. She was naked. Her 
ankles were chained with a bright silver shackle. She was exquisitely 
groomed. She was quite beautiful. She moved with a grace and Assurance as 
though her fetters did not exist. There was a radiance from her-a sort of 
gladness. With calm serenity she approached the man at the bar, knelt before 
him with head bowed in total submission. Then, with the same unhurried 
purpose, lifted her gaze to his and deftly unfastened his trousers to reveal 
his sex. She clasped it reverently in both hands and bestowed upon it a long 
and Lingering kiss so that her lips enveloped it. Then she quietly replaced 
it and, rising to her feet, accepted the glass her companion held ready. 
Silently they made a toast to each other, eyes bright, their gaze locked in 
total communion. He was not a prepossessing type. But as they sipped the 
girl, from time to time, raised her lips and kissed him. She chatted gaily, 
obviously-deeply attracted, The next move was quite incredible. From a 
drawer the girl produced a wicked looking cane, the sight of which was all 
too familiar. Kneeling, she kissed it lovingly and offered it to her 
companion. Then, taking a position in the center of the floor, she crouched 
and contrived to thrust her bottom into the most amazingly exposed 
invitation that made no move to shrink, quiver, or lose position as it 
received six cruelly slashing strokes that imprinted the ridged purple bars 
that the fascinated watcher's knew only too well. When it was done she rose 
smiling: no trace of tears or reproach. Held out her arms enticingly and 
warmly embraced the man who had just whipped her. 

There began then a play that held the watchers spellbound. Some of it they 
might rather not have seen. But the almost incredible grace and beauty of 
the girl, as she performed acts that once would have thrust them into 
Nausea, was obviously the manifestation of an art. From the moment she 
gently stripped her lord to that final time when it seemed that every 
conceivable sexual act or perversion had been joyfully performed, her 
slightest motion was an obeisance to his maleness. By some subtle female 
alchemy of her own she fulfilled him, and in so doing glorified herself. 

A click of the switch returned them to light and the blankness of the 
mirror. Patricia smiled in amusement. "I know your question." She 
acknowledged understandingly. "Yes! She is one of you. Her time here is 
nearly over. "The man you saw is considering buying her." 

"But... but how...?" Miranda groped for words. 

"You know how, ducky. I've told you often enough. The two of you are off to 
a good start on the journey already." 

"She was never like us." Persis affirmed with certainty. "She just couldn't 
have been." 

Patricia mused silently for a moment, then said :"Her name is Daphne Morris. 
Her parents keep a pub in Winchester. She was an only child so they indulged 
her. When she came into our possession seven months ago she was a spoiled 
brat. What you saw just now is the culmination of seven months of the Benson 
theory." 

"Then she must have been a... a... " Persis did not like the word. 

"You think she was a whore. Or a little bitch. Or perhaps a nice easy bit of 
crumpet... Patricia nodded. "It's an easy assumption. Actually she fought 
far more than you two have. She was firmly convinced her little pussy was 
strictly for her own use. It took two months, well over a thousand strokes 
and the concerted attention of our entire male staff to persuade her that it 
might be shared. At one point her body was so covered with whip marks that 
we had to resort to sundry other punishments to persuade her to examine the 
fact that her life had indeed changed. Once the realization sunk home she 
made excellent progress." 

"But to be caned like that on her bare skin! No ordinary girl could look so 
happy about it." Miranda said, puzzled. 

"Yes, you can." Patricia said firmly. "By constant repetition the 
punishments and the sex acts all fall within total comprehension. It would 
be partly true to say that you become accustomed to the whip. It is not that 
it hurts less. But it is a known enemy. So you do not fear it as you did the 
first times. But," she added hastily, "don't let me give the impression that 
you reach immunity. What you saw today was control by will-the result of 
training, the product of a wish planted within the girl herself. Had he 
continued to whip her he could have broken her composure. But six strokes 
are within Daphne's tolerance to bear smiling. You saw her bear them." 

"You think we will become as she is?" Miranda's voice held dubiety. 

"You will! Actually you already know you will. But you have not yet reached 
a point where you will admit it even to yourselves." 

"Is that all they buy us for. To whip us and those other things...?" Persis 
asked dolorously. 

"Mainly. But cheer up. History is full of the influence slave women have had 
upon their masters." 

"Does Daphne get any more freedom now that she is ready to be sold?" 

"Goodness, no! She is still a slave. You saw her chains. they are just as 
secure on her as yours are on you. Come on now. Now more chit-chat. You have 
some waiting to attend to you." 

"They are always waiting to attend to us." Said Persis without humor. 

Alone in their room that evening they discussed what they had seen. "I hate 
to admit it," Persis pointed out. "But I'm half way to where they want Me to 
go. That night straddling that bar with their filthy stuff trickling down my 
throat made me scared to say boo to a goose. Don't ever do anything to make 
them give you that punishment, darling. It's so awful I can't think about 
it. I'm ashamed how obedient it's made me. Then we get raped or ravished 
four or five times a day to a point where I have to admit it-I like it. I'd 
miss it if they stopped. They are all so damn good at it. And we've only 
been here three weeks... " 

Miranda found it hard not to smile. Persis was a constant delight. Yet she 
was always fearful for the younger girl. Persis's tongue had earned so many 
whippings. She longed to shield her. A new ordeal had loomed on their 
horizon that day. Fred Bates had cheerfully intimated that quite soon she 
would be expected to, as he described it, "Turn the other cheek." He had 
then been explicit, leaving no doubt as to what was implied. She wondered 
unhappily if Persis would invite more punishment by her reaction to this new 
distress. 

"I bet they told you too!" Persis divined her thoughts. "We are going to get 
it up the back, aren't we!" She clung to Miranda and sobbed quietly against 
her breast. "Will this be the last... the last new thing they'll want of us? 
There aren't any other ways, are there?" 

Miranda clasped her. "I think it's the last bad hurdle we have to take." She 
said thoughtfully. "I think we saw it all this afternoon. They seem to have 
taught Daphne everything I ever heard of or read about. Don't fight them 
over it, Sweetheart. They will only break you with some awful- punishment if 
you do. I wish I could tell you something about it. But I don't know... " 

"I haven't always been the best little girl in the world," Persis admitted, 
sniffing. "But I never got around to that. I thought people just talked 
about it for fun. I never really believed anyone had ever done it or ever 
could. Darling, will it hurt?" 

"I'm as innocent as you are. I just don't know! The only consolation we have 
it that we are valuable merchandise. I don't think they will injure us. Good 
Heavens!" She exclaimed. "Here we are talking about this almost rationally. 
Making up our minds not to protest or struggle. We sure have gone a long way 
down the road. Patricia's so damn right about everything! I'm beginning to 
feel I want to complete this course, or training, or whatever other bloody 
fool name they want to give it. I just hope and pray it's someone like 
Wilbur Herman who buys us. Dry your eyes. We have a visitor." 

"Well, don't look so thunderstruck." Rhoda admonished as she tossed the two 
objects on a bed. "You have a few hints today, surely! I don't have to go 
into detailed explanations, do I? And don't give me any trouble-the boys 
would love to help. I don't suppose you want to sit on the bar all night 
wearing these things." 

She picked up one of "These things". It came as close to being a Chastity 
belt as the girls could imagine. From the back of the downward loop a 
sizable rubber penis protruded menacingly. Rhoda anointed it liberally with 
Vaseline and turned to Miranda: "Bend over and spread your legs. I'm not 
going to bother to unchain you. We can manage." 

Rhoda "Managed" competently. She demanded of Miranda only that she use her 
hands to pull her bottom cheeks as widely apart as she could contrive. The 
victim obeyed miserably quivering with shame and apprehension as the immense 
weapon was thrust against her and manipulated this way and that, slowly but 
with increasing pressure, until it's head had penetrated the last defense of 
her sphincter muscle. Carefully but firmly Rhoda thrust it's full length 
into the naked girl. To Miranda the intrusion within her felt as huge as a 
tree stump. Cautiously she obeyed Rhoda's command to stand up. A leather 
belt circled her waist snugly. Another passed down between her legs and up 
to join the belt at the small of her back. A padlock clicked shut. She 
stood, fingering her new harness. Her loins were firmly prisoned. She could 
never remove the tight bands or the probing prong of rubber that explored 
her rectum distending it enough to make movement painful. She watched 
curiously as Persis was similarly penetrated and confined. 

"You'll soon stretch." Rhoda assured them briskly. "Move about as much as 
you can. It helps, You'll have to wear these every night for awhile. There 
will be bigger one's too. Enlarging you like this saves injury when the boys 
go to work on you. When they get into you regularly we can dispense with 
these. In the meantime you'll wear them and you'll walk. If you think you 
can't walk, or think you have to refuse, we'll make you. Be easy on 
yourselves and speed the process up. The bigger you get those little holes 
of yours the sooner you stop wearing these," When she was gone the two 
enslaved girls Looked at each other, lips quivering. "If it wasn't so damn 
awful I could almost burst out laughing." Persis admitted. "It's just too 
preposterous! I can think of the most awfully vulgar things to say. I hurt a 
bit. Do you?." 

"Yes. But I suppose no more than I can bear. Let's try the walking bit, 
shall we." 

They actually laughed at their first essay. "I suppose it's mental." Miranda 
suggested. "You feel you can't possibly close your legs with that thing 
inside you. But you can: see! We don't have to waddle like a couple of 
ducks." 

They experimented until bedtime. Crawling cautiously between the sheets 
young Persis observed resignedly: "I've got a great big rubber dink up 
inside me now. I'll just have to try and believe that it won't be any 
different or Much worse when Blessing impales me on that enormous thing he's 
always sticking up my front. Goodnight darling." 

* * * 

There were always interludes. All presumably relevant to the "Benson 
theory". The girls had been ushered, one by one, into the room they all 
dreaded, ankles chained, hands tied behind their backs. Rosalie and Daphne 
were there: Daphne as much a captive as the rest of them. There were also 
two others whose existence in the House had been unsuspected. But there was 
a seventh girl on whom all eyes were focused. She stood alone, naked, 
closely tethered by her neck to the wall. Her face showed defiance. But it 
was easy to see she was afraid. 

Patricia marshaled her six captives in line, then took the stage. Motioning 
to the tethered girl she said: "Her name is Julia. Some of you already know 
her. Today Julia celebrates her three hundred and sixty-fifth day in 
training as a pleasure slave. A full year. She has totally failed to 
conform. We seem to have failed to persuade her. She is one of a very small 
minority on whom our methods fail to produce the desired result with a 
twelve month period. You will note that she is well striped with whip 
marks." 

"But, as with yourselves, we have not resorted to ultimate brutalities. But 
we are no longer prepared to indulge her. She has been sentenced to a 
condition which has never yet failed to induce reason in stubborn or 
resentful personalities. Watching will give you all food for thought." 

The captives watched fascinated and horrified as Rhoda and Blessing fastened 
Julia on a bench, raised and spread her legs and then shaved every trace of 
the pubic triangle and underarms. Then they strapped her upright in a chair. 
She had borne the first indignity with indifference; Now she fought. But 
they handled her easily. As one final constraint a band circled her neck so 
that she could not move even her head. When Rhoda approached with the 
scissors Julia broke and began to plead and to promise. 

"A sentence once given is always carried out." Patricia reminded her 
audience. "It is always easy to promise on the eve of punishment when it is 
too late. The time for cooperation is the day before." She turned to 
Blessing. "Better gag her. Use tape so as not to cover any of her hair. I 
want her bald." 

And bald Julia became. First the shears then the lather and the razor. Rhoda 
left her nothing. It was a frightening transformation that left the watching 
girls shocked and subdued. Each pictured herself thus, and quailed at the 
thought. 

But Julia's penance was not yet done. Lather was daubed on her eyebrows. She 
strained against her bonds, eyes imploring. Tears fell as the blade did it's 
work. When Rhoda finally used the towel the delinquent bore little 
resemblance to the girl who had stood before them such a little while 
before. 

No time was lost. Julia's legs were unstrapped. Blessing placed a small 
anvil on the floor and lifted her foot upon it. Heavy ugly iron chains were 
dragged in place and a massive shackle fitted snugly round the slender 
ankle. Blessing beat it snug and tight with a hammer, then inserted through 
the metal two iron rivets and flattened them securely with well placed 
blows. Her other ankle was then similarly welded into it's iron fetter. The 
chain that linked them was longer than commonly used. But it's links were so 
heavy as to make walking even more difficult. 

"The significance of the riveted leg irons is that she is going to wear them 
for a very long time." Patricia explained. "Always she will know that there 
is no key for her chains. That no one can free her except with blacksmith's 
tools. Come along now. I want you to see Julia's new home." 

It was a real dungeon. Miranda cringed at the sight of it's dark interior. A 
very small barred window was its only light. It was well underground, But 
the quality of the air told them it was artificially heated. They were 
crowded into a corner. Blessing deposited Julia on the stone floor. He had 
carried her rather than await her shambling dragging of her chains down 
stairs and along the passages. Rhoda then crossed the punished girls wrists 
behind her back and bound them firmly and carefully so as to completely deny 
her the use of her hands. 

"You will notice the care taken in tying her wrists." Patricia pointed out. 
"Julia will wear that thong for as long as she wears the chain. She is being 
punished. So it is only sensible that she be deprived of the pleasure and 
comfort of playing with herself with her fingers. A thong is so much more 
intimate and tantalizing than a chain." 

"She will come to hate it. Since she is helpless someone will feed and care 
for her. But she will never be freed until her sentence is completed. The 
duration of her imprisonment like this is whatever space of time it may take 
for her hair to grow again." 

Rhoda ripped the tape from across Julia's lips. Immediately this was done 
the helpless girl sank awkwardly to her knees on the stone and, looking 
imploringly at Patricia, said humbly: "I'll do anything, anything at all 
that you tell me to. Please don't leave me here. I will obey you... I will!" 

She was still kneeling piteously when they left her and Blessing slammed 
shut the heavy door and thrust home the bolts. 

The incident provoked a sequel. It was hard for the girls to forget that 
somewhere below them in this house a chained and naked girl was crouched 
miserably on a stone floor in semi darkness. They often spoke of it to each 
other, always with a feeling of guilt at their inability to aid her. They 
spoke to Rhoda. But she refused to discuss the subject. So did Patricia. 
Their silence provoked Miranda to an impassioned outburst: "It's a beastly, 
cruel way to keep a girl imprisoned for so long!" Directly she had delivered 
the vehement complaint she knew she had once more overstepped tolerance. 
There was a moment's silence. Then, at a nod from Patricia, Rhoda grasped 
Miranda's hair and said quietly and purposefully: "Come along." 

It was an identical prison. There was nothing you could call it but a 
dungeon. Miranda guessed it to be very close to the one in which Julia was 
locked. She surveyed the bareness of the rough stone miserably as Rhoda 
thonged her wrists crossed at the small of her back. No word was spoken. 
Neither seemed to feel there was anything to say. Miranda knew it would be 
useless to plead or to ask questions. She stood forlorn, and cringed at the 
thud of the bolts as Rhoda left. She had never felt so alone. 

Fear fell upon her like an invisible blanket. Would she receive the same 
sentence as Julia! Would she be dragged out-perhaps tomorrow, and shaved 
into a total and devastating nudity! Desperately she marshaled reason to 
hold panic at bay. Her feet were still chained by the fetters she always 
wore. There had been no mention of the heavy riveted irons that had been 
fastened on Julia. Her sin surely had been only intemperance-not 
disobedience or revolt. True, her hands had been tied behind her back. But 
they were often tied. It might not be significant. But the dungeon defeated 
optimism. It was a dread and awful place. A girl locked within could have 
little hope. If her Punishment was to fit her crime she wondered why she had 
not been thrust in with the girl she had defended. But, of course, that 
would have made the ordeal easier for each to bear. She took a few aimless 
steps this way and that, her ankle chain rattling angrily on the bare stone. 
Testing her wrists she knew she could never free them. She reflected wryly 
that it mattered little. There was nothing on which to use her hands if she 
had them. True, she might have used them to find some comfort within 
herself. But she had learned to distrust this temporary pleasure in such 
circumstances. It was hard on the shoulders to have them behind her all the 
time and it would be extra uncomfortable trying to sleep on the unyielding 
stone at night. She supposed that was why they were tied: as part of her 
punishment and to match Julia's condition. Resignedly she sought a dark 
corner and lowered herself to the floor. It was cold. Quietly she began to 
cry. 

The tears passed. They dried on her cheeks. There was no part of herself she 
could use to wipe them away. She tossed her head ineffectually a few times. 
Then leant back against the wall determined that her warm flesh should have 
it's way against the rock so that the one small spot might provide a 
pathetic comfort. Tears had worked their usual magic. She considered her 
plight. Looking beyond her immediate distress she realized how little time 
she had had for self examination since her capture. She had been with 
Persis, or those who dealt with her, or enduring pain or indignity little 
conducive to thought. Her mind roved across the spectrum of her enslavement. 
The whip, the cords, the chains, the unrelenting sexual use of her body and 
her mouth. She looked beyond these things to the end. There had to be an 
End! 

Miserably she realized that the end was within herself. It would come when 
she was conditioned. She hated the word trained. Yet it was apt. The point 
of any speculation she might make was to assess the time it might take to 
bring her to total subservience. She felt despair that she could not take a 
leap forward to the finale. She wished to reach it-that in itself must 
indicate that she had travelled well down the road. But the dungeon and the 
cords biting at her wrists told her how far she had yet to go. Why! She knew 
how willing she now was to say: "Yes, I will do this!" Or "Yes, I will do 
that! Ask what you will of me and I will do it!" But it was not enough. 
There was a part of her they did not yet own. They would! But not yet. It 
was infuriating that only the whip and the chains could free her from 
herself. 

She thought of Daphne Morris, and of Wilbur's Susan. Could she reach that 
felicity with slavery? That total abnegation of all she had been? Did it 
come when some last dream of freedom died; Was time the only solvent that 
would erase suburban inhibitions so that she might freely embrace the utter 
giving of herself? How strange to glimpse a new freedom in enslavement. Yet 
it was there: to give her body and her mind with joy. How comforting to 
reach so carefree a state. It was the only freedom she could ever know. As 
the days had passed they had taken with them her plans and hopes of escape. 
She tugged at her bound wrists and kicked the chain holding her ankles: 
thoughts of escape had become ludicrous. She rarely considered them any 
more. Perhaps from now on she could purge them resolutely from her mind. It 
would be better so. She would be happier. 

It was the worst night of her life. No vestige of comfort was possible. 
Awake she trembled with cold and apprehension. Asleep she was plagued by 
nightmares. When Patricia entered the following morning she found a tear 
stained and distraught Miranda crouching uncomfortably on the stone and 
looking up at her with a pathetic hope. 

"Not much fun, Ducky, was it!" 

Almost without volition the captive struggled across the floor and laid her 
head against her Mistress's nylon clad thigh. The words burst from her: "I'm 
sorry, Pat. I really am. Please don't leave me here." Her voice broke into 
sobs, "I can't Stand it. Whip me or put me on the bar or do whatever you 
like. But don't leave me like this. I'll obey. Anything, anything at all... 
just tell me-" Patricia caressed the bowed head. Then bent and kissed the 
quivering lips. "Hush, now! You know it's not that easy." 

Miranda looked up piteously. "I'll promise anything." 

"You are all mixed up, Love." Pat assured her. "You aren't in this dungeon 
because we want to extract a promise from you. You are here to be punished. 
This particular punishment isn't over yet. In any case you inked your 
Blotter again. You should have met me submissively on your knees and with 
bent head. Slave owners don't want to be used as a handkerchief... Here, let 
me dry your eyes. My, you have had a bad night. Now you know what a 
dungeon's like. There's something about it that breaks a girl. I was never 
very heroic about it." 

Miranda started. Had she understood aright! Sitting back on her heels she 
looked up and faltered: "You mean... you've been put in a dungeon? Like 
this...?" 

Patricia grinned. "Never you mind, Ducky. We are concerned with you at the 
moment. Just wanted to see how you'd weathered the night. You'll last out. 
It's the night that get's to you. There will be a few diversions for you 
during the day." She chuckled. "You may even enjoy some of them. They're 
habit forming. Remember that 'on your knees' bit. Might help you get out of 
here. And stop pleading. You'll stay just as you are. Rhoda will attend to 
'you." 

The attention was almost clinical. Anywhere but in a dungeon it would have 
had an almost hospital like quality. First Rhoda. Then the men. Each 
performing his daily violation of her body without regard for the pain and 
awkwardness of her arms bound behind her back. None made a move to free 
them. She did not ask. Remembering Pat's admonition she hastily struggled to 
a kneeling position each time she heard the bolts of the big door thrust 
back. Thus each of those who entered found a naked girl submissively waiting 
their pleasure. Each sexual act was consummated in unsmiling silence. When 
she spoke she was not answered. She supposed it part of the dungeon 
punishment. But she knew within herself that if she was prisoned many days 
in this awful place she would eagerly welcome the attentions she had once 
loathed. All reaction was comparative: a matter of degree. 

When Rhoda came the second time her mission was dual. Miranda unhappily 
contemplated the hated harness whilst she was being cleaned and tidied. She 
could do nothing for herself at all. With commiseration she thought of Julia 
with her ankles riveted into the massive irons, sitting alone, shorn of all 
hair, waiting endlessly for release. The thought of a companion in distress 
made her next imposition more bearable. She stood passive with widely 
stretched legs as Rhoda buckled the straps then, little by little with much 
care, thrust home into the captive's anus a much larger plug than any 
previously employed. She gasped uncertainly as it entered deep within her. 
It seemed impossible that she could accommodate so huge and unyielding a 
phallus. It hurt. But it had been well lubricated. She could not feel it 
tear. But she was shockingly distended. Rhoda threaded the controlling strap 
and cinched it cruelly tight. With the final snap of the padlock her 
impalement became irrevocable. Gingerly she straightened up and edged her 
feet closer together. Once again she knew amazement at the flexibility of 
her sex. 

"I suppose you know it hurts horribly. It's too big...!" She complained. 

Rhoda wasted no words. Grinning, she unlocked the padlocked and, using her 
knee as leverage, drew both straps a notch tighter so that they now were 
cutting with real cruelty into both waist and crotch. She turned and left 
without a word or response to her victim's pleas. 

In the next hour Miranda again and again reproached her uncurbed tongue. 
Would she never learn! The harness and that which it thrust within her had 
hurt enough. But tightened now as Rhoda had cinched it as a rebuke to her 
petulance it was a thing of torture cutting and confining her so that any 
motion at all brought pain. She essayed to resume her seat against the wall 
but abandoned the idea. It was less painful to stand. Pathetically she 
managed a hobbled walk around her prison in the hope the ugly thing she must 
bear might ease itself into her flesh. She could not tell if the motion 
helped or not. Her pain was constant. 

It was a subdued and tearful young woman who knelt with bowed head when 
Patricia returned later in the day. Every instinct urged Miranda to plead. 
But she kept submissively silent. 

"At ease, Ducky." The visitor said lightly. "Any position that's 
comfortable." 

"There isn't any." Said Miranda dolefully. 

"Suppose not, Love. But that thing will do wonders inside you. And since you 
are not going to enjoy being in here anyway it sort of kills two birds with 
one stone. Here, I'll let it out a notch. Rhoda must have been mad at you. 
No sense having you in agony while I talk. That's what I came for. A nice 
visit between us girls. See, I even brought a chair." 

Wonderingly the captive knew an immense relief at the easing of her bonds. 
She said a humble but heartfelt thank you and managed now to sit against the 
wall and watch curiously as Patricia set up the folding chair. 

"Want your hands untied, Ducky?" Patricia laughed at the sudden rise of her 
captive's head. "Nothing doing! 

You've been a bad girl. So the way you are is the best you can hope for. 
I'll even cinch you up again when I go." 

"But I am going to give you a bit of diversion. Something to think about 
when the cords bite and the harness cuts at you through the dark hours. I 
like you, so you are going to get the story of my life. There's nothing 
exclusive about it, but it will while away a half hour for you sitting there 
in your chains and wondering how long this awfulness will last." 

Patricia grinned cheerfully and made herself as comfortable as the folding 
chair would allow. "My life really begins with Mr. Benson. There had been 
twenty years of it before I met him. But it was suburban stuff that doesn't 
seem to matter much now. Pretty much like yours, I expect. But Mr. Benson 
says that the suburbs put a stamp on a girl that makes her doubly 
provocative to anyone with erotic intent. He has a little private joke in 
which he calls me his "suburban Sue" and tells me that if it wasn't for him 
I'd be a housewife in Wimbledon with two bilious children and a husband with 
a receding chin. It shocks me to realize how right he is. It's not that 
girls like us don't have any sense or any breadth of view. But we are scared 
to reach out and touch the basics. We don't like to lift things too high or 
look too deeply underneath. Suburbia reared us to know that we might see 
things that weren't nice. Think about that word nice. I bet your mama used 
it often enough. You and I knew we were marketable merchandise. But we had 
to get to the marriage bed in a "Nice' way. So, remembering your own 
"niceness" you can understand the profound effect it had on me when I was 
raped." 

Patricia mused quietly, evidently enjoying her audience's quickened 
interest. 

"I think in the U.S.A. they have a name for it: "A Gang bang'. Even there 
it's considered pretty bad: No one expects a girl to be quite the same 
afterwards. At the time I was going with a fellow named Cedric. Mr. Benson 
roared with laughter when I told him. He says the name is vintage Suburbia. 
Anyway, Cedric and I had spent a day in the country. It was getting dark 
when we started back. To avoid traffic Cedric decided to thread through a 
lot of narrow side roads. We hadn't gone far before we saw the road block. 
There were several motorcycles piled on top of each other. We thought it was 
an accident. We stopped." 

"It happened just the way it does in the movies. Suddenly our little car was 
surrounded by a group of husky louts-real yobs. They affected an exaggerated 
politeness, inviting us out to "Join the party. When we refused they opened 
the doors and dragged us out. There were eight of them, so we never had a 
chance. I had good cause to remember their number... Poor Cedric did his 
best, his best being to expostulate and threaten in an absurd make believe 
Eton accent-you know the one. Suburbia keeps it for special emergencies. 
They loved it and brutalized him horribly while two of them held me. They 
ended up by knocking him unconscious. Then I became the focus of attention. 

"They were artists in their way. They got a tremendous charge out of 
continuing their affectation of courtly manners. I remember their leader 
bowing and dusting the air with an imaginary handkerchief and asking in a 
shocking cockney voice if I would be so kind as to stand in the center of 
the little clearing beside the road, round which they had formed a circle, 
and strip. 

"I was too terrified to even speak. I just stood there with my arms tightly 
gripped staring at him in wide eyed loathing. My mouth was probably wide 
open too. What happened then was an absurd parody of that song about Claud 
Duval the Highwayman. My arms were freed and the chief Yob took my right 
hand, raised it to his lips, and then with more bows and sweeping motions of 
a plumed hat he didn't have led me to the center spot as though we were 
indeed to dance that saraband in the moonlight. Instead, I was invited to 
"Doff them togs, Lady, and let's 'ave a Dekker at what yer' got". 

"I ran. It would have been pitiful to watch. Whichever way I went one of 
them caught me and threw me back. Finally I just stood there panting, 
cringingly aware of the leering faces. You could say I was surrounded by a 
ring of lust. Once more I was invited to strip naked. 

"Well, you know what suburbia thinks of stripping naked. I think even now 
it's considered a fate worse than death. All very well for chorus girls and 
some African tribes, but definitely not for Laburnam Grove or Wordsworth 
Crescent. On the other hand, right then, I couldn't bear the thought of the 
filthy hands tearing at me-and tearing the clothes too! I was still enough 
within the world to consider that I might need them in some sort of 
afterwards. Surely there would be an afterwards... Perhaps that was all they 
really wanted: just to see me naked. After all eight of them could hardly... 
Or could they! 

"So I started to strip. Looking back on it now I realize I put on a 
marvelous show for them. I had to will every button and every clip. Whenever 
I found even that slow motion faltering I had only to look up and see the 
intensity of their eyes to enable me to drop one more flimsy bit of nothing 
on the grass. When I was quite naked I had to battle that compulsion that I 
have watched in you: should you, with only two hands, try and cover your 
tits and your triangle, or just admit defeat and let them have a damn good 
look. I chose the latter, Cringing seemed so ineffectual and would only 
provoke coarse humor or cruelty. So I clasped my hands behind my neck, stuck 
my breasts out as far as they would go, tucked in my tummy and slowly 
rotated so that each of the circle could get a good look. I was still hoping 
that was all they wanted. 

"It was my only victory with them. They clapped-I think quite spontaneously. 
For a moment I knew elation. Then things happened fast. My sorry little heap 
of clothing was supplemented by a heavy leather jacket. I was grabbed and 
laid on my back with the heap of garments raising my loins into an inviting 
prominence. When my ankles were grabbed, pulled and stretched and held my 
suburban psyche shrank from the certainly that the lips within my pubic hair 
were open for all to see. I was then very competently and very thoroughly 
raped by each of the eight of them. 

"Oh I wasn't a virgin! Suburbia always closes one eye at that little 
concession to what they would probably describe as "Mother nature". My 
captors explored this possibility right at the start by probing with a 
finger. They didn't seem to hold this lapse from grace against me. In fact, 
by the standards that I suppose govern such situations, they were quite 
kind. Their Leader had first go at me, of course. But instead of just 
jumping on and plunging his weapon right into something that was bone dry 
from fear he started to manipulate it with his hand whilst two other members 
of his gang helped by each busily working on one of my nipples with their 
mouth. I couldn't move. I was held tight. Spread eagled. They made 
everything last. They were expert. After awhile-I think it was the third of 
them working on me at the time, I had an orgasm. After that, every time I 
moaned and heaved they cheered and clapped. I couldn't control myself... I 
don't have to tell you... 

"After number eight that should have been the end. But it wasn't. I just lay 
there with my eyes closed not knowing or much caring any more. After all I 
had suffered the ultimate! Suburbia could be soiled no further. That's what 
I thought until I was hauled to my feet and dragged over to a tree. There 
was a good deal of chuckling and some suggestions and references that I did 
not understand. Then the yobs holding my arms backed me against the trunk, 
ropes were knotted round my wrists, I was lifted, my arms raised at the back 
and fastened so that when the hands were withdrawn I hung there by my wrists 
with my arms painfully wrenched, separated and held high. They then 
completed their piece de resistance by knotting a rope from ankle to ankle 
behind the tree and pulling it as tight as they could get it in order to 
stretch my legs as widely apart as possible and place the maximum stress on 
that portion of a girl that always is the center of interest at times like 
these. I found myself spread eagled once again. But this time upright 
suspended against a tree. I hurt all over. They did not care. 

"Then it started all over again. They referred to this new technique as "A 
knee trembler". I was certainly beautifully available. No doubt my pinioned 
nudity appealed to something sadistic in them, anyway they all provided 
implements fully as rigid and rampant as the time before. So potent were 
they that when the eight had taken their turn I had little hope that they 
would not start on me all over again. The ropes and the strain were hurting 
wickedly, but there was nothing to stop them going on and on... "But their 
Leader gave a brief order: "O.K. you blokes, time." They gathered their 
motorbikes, then one of them noticed Cedric had disappeared. It didn't seem 
to bother them. But it gave me hope. He had evidently crept away unseen 
while the rest of us were too occupied to notice. They started to leave. 
None gave me any further attention. I suddenly realized I was going to be 
left hanging helpless against that tree. I called out: "Please... But the 
only response was from the Chief Yob who turned and grinned at me and said: 
"You bitches have it too good. Won't 'urt yer ter see as 'ow other 'alf 
lives." They roared off down the road. Soon there was just silence and me. 
In it's way that silence scared me more than anything else that had happened 
that night. "You know what it's like, don't you. You're naked, you hurt, you 
can't move, you can't get free. You wonder when and if anyone is ever going 
to come and help you. Well, with me spread eagled against my tree, it was a 
damn sight worse than anything we do to you here. At least you know we will 
let you loose sometime. You can take comfort in knowing that you are 
merchandise that won't be damaged beyond a point. But I didn't have any of 
those assurances. I could hang there until I died. Cars could go by and 
never see me. I was well off the road. I was crying brokenly and quite panic 
stricken when Mr. Benson walked over and stood surveying me. 

"I hadn't even heard the car. Being Benson you could be sure it was the kind 
that wouldn't make much noise. Once More l must have put on that act of the 
wide eyes and open mouth. In that place he just didn't seem real. 

"Mr. Benson is a business man. He is immaculate. He is polished. In some 
small areas he almost shines. In a sense he is almost anonymous because 
there are thousands like him in the City. But the fact that, even after all 
this time and after all we have done together, I still call him Mister 
probably describes him better than anything else I could tell you. 

"He stood there looking at me, carefully considering the situation. But 
betraying no hint that he found it unusual. Then, in the clipped considered 
voice he mostly uses, said: "You are a remarkably beautiful young woman." He 
made no move to free me. 

"This should have been my cue to exclaim: 'Oh, please let me loose!'. But I 
didn't. I suppose that's another clue about Mr. Benson: you wait for him to 
initiate. My mind was pretty much a blank. Too much had happened too 
quickly. So I just hung there, as naked as a girl can get, and waited while 
he gave me a thorough looking over from my toes to my hair. But there was 
nothing concupiscent. He might as well have been viewing a picture in a 
showing at the Tate. Although I did not know it at the time that was exactly 
how he was seeing me. He then asked, quite casually: "Why are you in this 
position?" 

"Had it been anyone else I might have spat at them. And demanded: Let me 
loose you dummy, don't just stand there! But not with Mr. Benson. I told him 
carefully just how I had got in that position. He nodded, looked around as 
though checking the probability of what I had told him. Then, thoughtfully 
he left my range of vision behind my tree. A few moments later my ankles 
fell free. He was most careful with my hands, allowing the rope to loosen 
little by little until my feet touched the ground. I tried to stand. But 
couldn't manage. He knelt and placed my head on his knee. Then, with a silk 
handkerchief that probably cost five guineas, proceeded to wipe the tears 
and dirt from my cheeks. 'Then placed it in my hand and told me to do the 
rest before dressing. I suddenly sensed a tremendously good feeling between 
us. 

"I became his secretary. A few days after I got the office key I also became 
his Mistress. I could tell you a lot about poor Cedric, and the police, and 
the gang that nobody tracked down, and about persuading my family that it 
was time for me to have my own flat. But none of it's important. Mr. Benson 
looked after everything, and thought of everything. When I had hung before 
him naked on my tree I had sensed that he was not just ordinary. He 
certainly was not!" 

Patricia paused and smiled down at her captive audience. "Bored, Ducky?" 

"Good Heaven's, no!" Miranda gasped. "I'd never have dreamed... You... " 

Patricia chuckled. "Yes, even me! Doesn't show, does it. It won't unless you 
go around feeling guilty. It's one of the lessons we have to teach you 
girls. But you know all about that... ! Want me to continue?" 

"Oh yes please! But isn't that the end?' "Actually just the beginning, 
Ducky. Never underrate our Mr. Benson. I thought it was the end myself. A 
wonderful, beautiful, fairytale end. He was so good to me; and so good for 
me. He showed me the world of money and what you could do with it. We did 
everything you can think of together-and I don't mean just in bed. He taught 
me a hundred things that suburbia has never even heard of. I fell in love 
with him. I suppose, in our own particular unique way I'm still in love with 
him. 

"I came to know a lot about his affairs. He was in to everything. But most 
of it is still a mystery to me. I'm content that it should be. But I learned 
enough that was strange and incredible so that when he told me what he 
wanted me to do I was neither shocked, hurt or repelled. Anything emanating 
from Mr. Benson held a magic fascination. At first I saw only the 
superficial, the adumbration of something quite grotesque when voiced in a 
business office: and that's where he chose to tell me. And I realized it was 
the proper place; for the uncharted ocean on which I was about to embark was 
a very businesslike concept indeed. It would deal in costly merchandise to 
be sold at a great profit. Mr. Benson wanted me to become the prototype. The 
first really perfect slave girl." 

Pat paused and surveyed her captive with a wry twist of the lips. "This is 
your cue to exclaim 'What a bastard!' or something of the sort. It's funny, 
it never occurred to me then or now. Again, it's the Benson magic." 

"But after you'd been lovers!" Miranda was outraged. 

"Well, you have to understand the exact situation between us. I was in love 
with him. He had some special kind of feeling for me. He still has. But it's 
not love in the romantic sense. I think Mr. Benson would feel that romantic 
love was altogether too untrustworthy. You must understand, too, he was 
telling me of a business concept that was entirely voluntary. I don't think 
he had any idea that I might refuse-nor did I have. None! In fact, as I 
first glimpsed it I thought it a piece of cake. Maybe even fun. But as he 
explained more and more I began to see that Little Patricia might have to 
grit her teeth a bit here and there. 

"Benson knew the market was there for the kind of exotic product he 
envisaged. There remained an experiment: Me. As he put it: Could Suburban 
Sue become a Mohammedan Houri! Could one personality be erased and another 
transplanted. He and his customers wanted nothing of a broken and scarred 
remnant of femininity. That would be easy to obtain. What they wanted was 
the Male dream. Could she be conditioned without being destroyed! 

"Right there Benson found himself up against the human factor. The same 
factor that has put you where you sit chained in this dungeon. The same 
impediment that prevents you being ready for sale tomorrow. A girl can't 
change overnight. Certainly not the kind of girl desired. I had supposed 
that all I had to do was leap gladly into the role and prove how good an 
actress I was and show others how easy it was to be a slave. But as he 
explained, and as I examined myself and what was required of me I began to 
wonder. In the first place I hadn't been kidnapped. In the second place I 
was only too willing to do anything he asked of me. I asked him how, with me 
as the subject, the experiment could be valid. 

"He countered by asking me to name what was in my mind a very large sum of 
money. Unthinkingly I said twenty thousand pounds. Such a figure had always 
seemed to me an ultimate beyond my wildest dreams. Without flickering an 
eyelash he nodded and told me what I faced. 

"He made an equation out of it. I would be sent here. Rhoda and Blessing 
would train me. They would be unrelenting and merciless within their terms 
of reference. I would be here six months. Then I would return and we would 
resume our existing relationship. If I could stand the gaff, and if, at the 
end of it, Rhoda and Blessing, and others, were convinced that I had indeed 
become the perfect slave girl, the Pleasure Slave of every man's dream, I 
would receive the twenty thousand pounds. Rhoda and Blessing might consider 
me trained before the six months, but that was the most that would be 
imposed on me. Whether I won or lost it was believed that I would return to 
Mr. Benson with ideas, reactions and knowledge that none of us possessed. 
Thus, awful as it might be for me, the Project as a whole would gain from 
what I could tell them. During my imprisonment I would see no familiar face. 
I would be at the mercy of people who, then, were total strangers. That 
twenty thousand pounds was a stroke of genius. In the equation it equaled 
your hope of freedom. It would be the thing I would long for all the time I 
was being punished into being something quite different from Suburban Sue. 
If I never did pass the tests it would be because Suburban Sue was the 
strongest of the lot of us. Stronger than me... " 

Patricia yawned and stretched. Then, with a pixie grin, demanded. "Make a 
guess. Who won?" 

Miranda did not have to guess. She knew. "You." She said with conviction. 

"You and I are alike." Pat conceded. "I've had a feeling for you ever since 
you came. You'll win too. Right now you are battling good Old Sue just as I 
had to do." She mused in retrospect. "I'd no idea that girl Susan had so 
much stuffing in her as she had." She looked at the chained girl 
compassionately. "Puzzling and frustrating, isn't it?" 

For a little while there was silence. Each girl busy with her own thoughts. 
When Pat resumed her story Miranda could detect in her voice that she was 
feeling her way into a description of emotions not easy to catalogue. She 
did so with a mixture of humor and sadness. Perhaps the sadness was for 
suburban Sue. 

"We decided the nicest way for me to enter my "Training" would be for me to 
take a couple of extra strong sleeping pills. I did. When I woke up I was 
here in a cell, naked and with my feet and hands chained and a metal collar 
locked round my neck." 

Patricia smiled reminiscently. "It wag absurd: and you will understand this 
because it's happened to you. It should have been different with me. I'd 
entered the adventure fully aware, But my instant reaction was shock, anger 
and fear. Without fully realizing it at the time I was coming face to face 
with that suburban female who had never allowed anyone to see her naked. 
Nakedness is basic. It has no defense. It does something to a girl. 

"I decided to see if the cell door was locked. Maybe I could explore. But 
half way there my ankle was snubbed by a chain to the wall. My other chains 
hung on me like a ton weight. I was scared. By the time Rhoda showed up I 
had worked myself into a fine old state of indignation. 

"Throughout my discussions with Mr. Benson I had sort of worked out a script 
as to how I would behave when I woke up after the pills. I was going to give 
them a demonstration of what a Pleasure slave could and should be. But when 
I came face to face with Rhoda that script just disintegrated. I didn't like 
her and she didn't like me. After unlocking the cell door she came in and 
stood and smirked. I fumed. But I remembered I was a slave girl. I said 
nothing. Then, suddenly without warning, she slapped my face. Without any 
conscious volition, the act was instinctive, I tried to slap her back. But 
got all tangled up in my chains so that all I accomplished was to look and 
feel ridiculous. But I still had my voice and some small remnants of 
suburban dignity. "Take these damn things off me!" I demanded in about the 
same tone of voice Catherine the Great would have used on one of the lesser 
housemaids. 

"Rhoda wasted no time. My struggles were quite ineffectual. I soon found 
myself strapped over a trestle with my naked bottom well stuck up in the 
air, I couldn't move. You know what a demeaning position it is. And you 
know, too, how much more a cane or whip hurts when you are stretched like 
that. I didn't know anything about such things right then. But I soon found 
out. I kept very busy assuring her that she'd be in big trouble when Mr. 
Benson found out how she was treating me. She just gave a rotten sneering 
laugh and said: "You silly little Bitch. I was going to whip you anyway, 
Just so we can get to know each other. But the first thing you do is give me 
a good reason. So it'll be double. You'll learn!" 

Patricia looked at Miranda's strained and uncomfortable nudity with 
sympathy. "I don't really have to tell you about what happened then, do I!" 
She gave a rueful shake of her head. "But I still think she was pretty rough 
on a novice. She used a whippy cane. Even the first stroke disorganized me 
completely. I knew she was going to kill me. Each successive slash took me 
further and further away from the security of Mr. Benson and all my good 
intentions about being a slave girl. By about the sixth I had bid farewell 
to that twenty thousand pounds and was viewing my six month time limit as 
not much different from six years or six centuries. All I believed in was 
atrocious pain and panic. 

"It s the not knowing, isn't it! If only they'd tell you the number you were 
to get you can call on some sort of defenses and grit your teeth. But as 
that damn thing cut into me and the pain spread and spread and then the next 
and the next so that it built up arid there was never time to catch your 
breath and then a particularly awful stroke would bed itself on top of 
another so that I would surge against the straps and scream and scream until 
you were quite sure that bloody cane would bite at your flesh for ever and 
ever without end. Whenever Rhoda contrived to make the tip curl down between 
the crease I was quite sure I was in the hands of a madwoman and that 
something had gone wrong with Mr. Benson's plan. 

"She gave me twenty. The last one across the thighs. I suppose to let me 
know I did have other places to offer besides my bottom. Even before I had 
stopped moaning and making a fuss she thrust her slit against my mouth and 
told me I knew what to do with it. I knew some and guessed the rest. I did 
it the best I knew how. I'd have done anything rather than get one more 
stroke. I had never in my life felt more degraded, or more helpless, or more 
resentful. If only I could somehow get to Mr. Benson. 

"Well, Ducky, I suppose you are wondering about Rhoda and me now. No 
animosity? It's quite simple. After my training was over we all laughed 
about it -even me! Rhoda had been briefed by Mr. Benson on his Suburban Sue 
theory. He wanted to make my training as valid as it could be with a willing 
victim. So it was Rhoda's job to never allow me the initiative and, at every 
opportunity, to provoke in me those suburban responses which you, for 
instance, are trying to cope with. She was clever at it. Within a week I had 
lost touch with reality. The twenty thousand, the six months, they had all 
vanished. Even Mr. Benson had vanished into some limbo of the past. All I 
wanted was to escape. Surely there had to be some way... ! Sound familiar to 
you, Ducky?" 

"As a budding Pleasure slave it took me a long time to get back on my feet. 
For the first days and weeks I was just fighting to survive, and thinking 
desperately of ways and means of getting free. I could do nothing to please 
Rhoda or Blessing. Whatever I did or said earned me a whipping. Even when I 
tried to be obedient I never managed it to their satisfaction. They outraged 
my sensibilities with that same harness you are wearing round your middle 
now. Oh yes," Patricia grinned at Miranda's look of incredulity, "The plugs 
got bigger and bigger, and I always knew for sure that this time I could 
never take it. But I always did-or, at least, my rectum took it. They had a 
cute little idea, too. I had to kiss the blasted thing before and after. I 
Suppose, now, I'm as well stretched in that department as any girl alive." 
She laughed, "Look at it like having your ears pierced. You never know when 
some nice man may give you diamond earrings... " 

For some time Patricia mused quietly about the past. Then laughed ruefully. 
"Poor Suburban Sue. She just couldn't adjust. Every time I managed to sit on 
her Rhoda would spring something on us that would make her come up fighting. 
So I spent a lot of time sitting on the bar, hanging by my wrists, standing 
in the stocks, and being whipped and caned in every conceivable position. I 
had more stripes on me than a tiger. The worst was when they dragged me back 
after my escape. 

"It was rigged, of course. Just as we rigged it on you and Persis for Old 
Wilbur Herman's benefit. They let me get across the Park and all the way to 
the wall before they caught me and dragged me here at the end of a rope. To 
make me tractable on the way home Rhoda tied my elbows together behind my 
back with a piece of wire. It was a burning agony. To get rid of it I would 
have run back to my prison if they had wanted me to. I had to be punished, 
of course! They hung me up by the thumbs. I won't have it done to you! It's 
awful! It's not just the pain, but as you swing there suspended with your 
toes well off the floor you become quite sure that you'll never have any 
thumbs again. They had a small finesse that helped circulation every hour; 
but was bloody awful in itself. They shoved a table under me. This relieved 
the weight on my thumbs-though I still couldn't lower them because they 
strapped my ankles wide apart on the table. I had to sit there with my hands 
up and my feet stretched so wide it hurt while they carefully whipped the 
insides of my thighs. That position is ideal for the purpose. I say 
carefully because they used a light cane and measured Each stroke so that it 
cut into my flesh all the way from my knee to my crotch. They did this every 
hour all the rest of that day. Each time they asked me gravely if I intended 
to escape again. I still hate myself for the humble way in which I, assured 
them, in between screaming, that I, would never dream of such a thing. 

"As the weeks went by I lost all track of time and identity. Suburban Sue 
began to get a bit hazy. But the other Me was still only struggling to get 
born. I began to have a sincere wish to please. I wanted the pain to stop 
and there was no other way. I was disoriented. I had lost direction. An 
awful thought was always present: had I been forgotten! Had something gone 
awry! Was I still under Benson's wing, or had I been kidnapped by someone 
else. There was a fear of the unknown. Oddly enough it was modified by good 
old Sex. 

"Oh yes; I got the sex training! A hooded man would come in to wherever I 
was chained and I had to learn and demonstrate the finer points of pleasing 
him. They started me out ministering to that huge rigid thing they always 
arrived with and finally I graduated to bending over and at last being 
thankful for that damn plug I'd hated so much. But through it all there was 
a part of me inviolate. They never made me lay down and open my legs. No one 
of them ever violated me there or even touched it. Mr. Benson had assured me 
this would be so. That part of me was wholly his. No man would touch it. No 
man ever did! Rhoda played little games. But that was all. I never really 
knew who or what the hooded men were. I suspected hat half the time it was 
simply Blessing. They doubly confused me in this by sometimes blindfolding 
me so that I had to be guided and did what I must do in the dark. Not that 
it mattered. But I did get comfort from the fact that my bushy triangle was 
never penetrated. it revived my hope that Mr. Benson was still out there 
watching over me. 

"One day I was given to a woman. I never did discover who she was. Or who 
the others were who followed at other times. She had personality, a good 
figure. She may have been forty, but didn't look it. She spent a day with 
me. A day of intense instruction and demonstration. I learned surprising 
things. I'd given up resisting anything by then. But I wouldn't have 
resisted her anyway. I liked her. I had been given a lot of freedom with 
her. Just my ankles chained with a long linkage that didn't impede anything 
she wanted me to do. She stripped as naked as I was. At the end of a few 
hours of feminine affection I adored her. She was so wonderful after all I 
had been through! As she was dressing to leave I committed the unforgivable: 
I asked her to take a message to Mr. Benson telling of my striated skin, and 
imploring release. 

"The mistake was mine. She had never pretended to be other than one of them. 
I had allowed a day's sympathy to get the better of me. Rhoda came to me 
later and repeated, word for word, the message I had sent. Then quite 
without the usual sarcasms or sneers, asked me what sort of punishment I 
thought would fit my stupidity. 

"The tone of voice she used didn't make the question sound too rhetorical. I 
realized that she was wanting me to share her problem of laying Suburban Sue 
to rest in a grave from which she would not be constantly reemerging. I 
found myself suddenly wanting very much to bring this about myself." 
Patricia gave her bound companion a sympathetic grin, "I know you are at 
this point, Ducky. The dream of escape gets frayed around the edges and 
dissipates. You glimpse a new life in another direction. But I was expected 
to ask for a punishment, and I knew it must be severe. It's a H... of a spot 
for a girl to find herself in. I squirmed inside and out. 

"Sounds quite absurd. But Rhoda and I then had our first real girl to girl 
discussion. She almost made it cosy and intimate. But it was never allowed 
to stray from the subject of the manner in which a silly girl like Pat would 
be punished for being a silly girl. I don't suppose I contributed much of 
value about ways and means. But I did show a wish to do better and manage to 
be sincerely contrite. It was decided that I had quite enough whip marks on 
me already, so I was to be incarcerated in the double stocks for a period of 
which I would not be informed. I remember that I followed her in quite a 
sprightly fashion as she led the way to one of the most miserable 
punishments I have ever known. Think about it, Ducky, it could happen to 
you. " First she sat me on the bench. Or, more correctly; on a seat size 
hole in the bench under which there was a can. It startled me and gave me a 
clue on what I was in for. But I was very co-operative and sat quiet as she 
unlocked the shackles from my ankles: then dutifully thrust my feet into the 
circles provided when she raised the bar and watched as she lowered it so 
that my ankles were, once more, tightly confined. This time in wood. My 
prisoned feet were widely placed in their circlets. This enabled the stocks 
to be quite close so that I was able to bend forward and obediently fit my 
wrists into the upper set that were about at the same height as were my 
bowed shoulders. The bar fell. The padlock clicked. And there poor Pat sat 
unable to do much of anything. Rhoda inspected all of me and nodded in 
satisfaction. Then made the only motion of affection she had ever shown me. 
She patted me on the cheek, gathered my hair and threw it over one raised 
arm beside my bowed head. Then left. The awful bolts thudded home-you've 
heard them often enough. But it's an awful sound! I was alone on my bench. I 
could not move. 

"You have sat in the ordinary stocks. You know how bad even they can be if 
your hands are tied behind your back. Well, the real punishment of the 
double stocks is immobility. If only you could move! Even just a little. But 
you can't! -First of all your legs are so widely separated, with your little 
hairy bush well displayed, that you can't get any purchase or leverage out 
of them. Then, in order to prison your hands, you have to bend well forward 
to reach the bar. When they are locked in the bar you can't move yourself 
either forward or back. You can't change position on the bench where your 
bottom is fitted neatly into the aperture. All you can move is your head. 
After you have raised that a few times to look around and to examine your 
plight your hair begins to fall back down and cover your eyes so you start 
tossing. You make a full time job of tossing your hair until you tire and 
just let it fall where it wants to. But, of course, the real killer is the 
bent back and the hands and arms that try and give you relief but can't. 
After a couple of hours it was agony. Rhoda paid no attention to my pleas 
when she gave me water. It was all I got. When night came I just sat on and 
on in the darkness. For a few moments I would fall asleep. But the Pain 
always woke me and I'd go through it ail again. I cried a lot. In the 
morning Rhoda changed the pail, washed my face and gave me more water; my 
punishment turned out to be twenty-four hours. I sat through every agonizing 
moment of it. When she released me I flopped over on the floor, but managed 
to clasp one of her feet and promised I'd do anything, anything, anything... 
'," Actually I kept that promise. I did what l was told. I acquired charm 
and poise, even under punishment. I got a good feeling when Rhoda and 
Blessing were pleased with me;... I got so I could tell. A big part of being 
a slave girl is to be able to sense your Master or Mistress's reactions. I 
still didn't know what time had passed or where I was in the six months. But 
I did know I was getting good at all the things I was supposed to be getting 
good at. I knew that I now had a profound effect on the hooded men, even 
before I touched them. I had given up-worrying about where I was 
emotionally. I was going to be a pleasure slave and I didn't want anything 
to come between me and that. I even scorned an offer from one of the men to 
aid me in an escape. I promptly reported the incident to Rhoda and told her 
I didn't want to escape. I have learned since that his intent was genuine. 
It had not been a trap. But it didn't matter then or now. The next man I was 
given to got a really super duper show. I gave my art and my talents 
everything I had. I was curious to see if he'd make me an offer too. He 
didn't. He didn't need to. He took his hood off. It was Mr. Benson." 

"To show you how well trained I was, I didn't bat an eye. After the flash of 
recognition and the surge of gladness that rose up within me I just 
continued on with the things I had been taught to do. But I must have exuded 
a radiance, for in a few moments he laughed and raised me to my feet. I let 
myself go. I don't think any two people ever loved each other more than we 
did then. He told me I had passed the test a month early and that he was 
very proud of me. He also gave me a cheque for twenty thousand pounds. I 
remember how we laughed because I was naked and didn't have anywhere to put 
it." 

Miranda sighed. "A happy ending," she said. "you're lucky. I wish I could be 
half as lucky. What happened then?" 

"Mr. Benson, Rhoda, Blessing and I all made scads of notes and memos. From 
them we perfected, if that's the word, what you have heard me refer to as 
Mr. Benson's system, or theory. Some changes were made within this house to 
accommodate the 'trainees", I was given a partnership in the enterprise and 
made Directress. Since Rhoda and Blessing understand the situation it is 
actually an easy job. They know that I am Mr. Benson's number one girl. The 
first graduate of this house. His first totally possessed female. I also 
remain his Mistress in the accepted sense of the word. We are deeply 
attached to each other. We have discussed marriage. But it really doesn't 
matter. He has made me very secure." 

Patricia rose and folded the chair. "So there you are Ducky. End of story. 
End of visit. Dungeon for you. Some bookwork for me." 

"How long will it take me?" Miranda asked pathetically. 

"Not terribly long, Sweetheart.'" Miranda looked up doubtfully. "And 
now...?" 

"Yes! Now I cinch those buckles and leave you to your punishment. On your 
feet now! You knew I wouldn't counter any infliction Rhoda saw fit to make." 

Awkwardly Miranda struggled upright. She did not plead. It would do no good. 
She didn't even want to. She stood passive in the most helpful position for 
her harness to be tightened. Patricia heaved and tugged. The bands cut into 
the captive loins. The prong thrust deep within her relentlessly. Then she 
was turned round by tender hands and a warm kiss lingered on her lips. As 
Patricia opened the door she turned and as a seeming afterthought, said: 
"You are going to lose Persis. You act as a crutch to each other. It is 
better that you be trained separately." 

Suddenly she was gone. There was the thud of bolts. 

* * * 

It had become a familiar situation, Miranda reflected wryly. The lariat 
expertly felling her to the ground. The competent possession of her body by 
Wilbur Herman. The half amused smile on his face and his oddly half 
apologetic quip: 'To the victor the spoils.' The crossing of her wrists 
behind her back and the biting thongs that held them there. Then this period 
of meditation. Herman, satisfied, gazing at some far horizon of his own. Her 
own mind, today, chaotic. 

Her time in the dungeon had been limited to two nights. The following day 
had been normal and had given her rest. But she missed Persis. Unhappily she 
acknowledged the validity of their separation. Each had enabled the other to 
cling to a past now best forgotten. She sensed a new determination in all 
who dealt with her; an unspoken inference that it was best to look forward 
instead of back. Crouched through the dismal dungeon night she had thought 
much of all Patricia had told her. A clear message was there: surely, by 
accepting the realities of her condition, she could acquit herself as well 
and as rapidly. 

That morning there had been an air of purpose when Rhoda came to ready her 
for what was now laughingly referred to as 'The Herman Hunt'. Her question 
if Persis would join them met with silence. But the absence was replaced by 
dismay when Rhoda had produced the hated harness and ordered her abruptly to 
bend over so that the huge implement could be thrust deep within her. She 
Held back expostulation as the straps-were tightened. But with the final 
snap of the padlock her courage had failed. 

"I can't possibly run with this thing locked on me" she faltered. 

"You can't!" Rhoda assured her grimly, "And you will! You best get this job 
speeded up. The run will do it."' Miranda most urgently wished to be 
obedient. As she was led to the starling point she was amazed that the brisk 
pace did not discommode her more than it did. The sensation was odd and not 
pleasant. Walking was possible; but to run a race... ! 

"Herman will catch me before I get round the Lake" she pointed out 
reasonably. 

Rhoda shrugged. "It's up to you, Dearie. But remember, the same rules apply. 
If he brings you down before thirty minutes you get fifty strokes when he 
brings you back." 

"But that's not fair!" 

Rhoda turned and placed a hand, almost a friendly hand, on the captive's 
shoulder. "You are a big girl now," She said quietly. "The fifty strokes 
will be with a whip And they will be hard strokes that will leave you 
marked. Now run!" 

The harness had hurt cruelly with each leap. The thing within her being 
never left her unaware of its penetration. She had fought and tried, by 
every expedient she could devise, to evade capture; but her prisoned loins 
could not achieve her usual speed. Even in dodging around bushes she had not 
been as agile. The run Had been relatively short. She was positive she had 
survived nowhere near the deadline. At Herman's pleasure She would be led 
back naked and helpless to the Whipping Post. 

"Do you know what's in store for me?" She asked him abjectly. 

He did not turn. But simply said "Yes" in a tone she could not interpret. 

"Do you think I deserve to be whipped so terribly?" She could not keep the 
anger from her voice. 

He turned to her now and said somberly: "It's the rule of the game; Honey." 

"But surely not with this punishment locked inside me!" 

"Is it that bad?" 

"When you used the key they gave you and loosened the strap so we could... " 
Miranda flushed scarlet and looked for words. "So we could... do what we 
did. And when you tightened it and locked it again you must have seen the 
chafe marks. Some of them are almost bleeding." 

"Well, Honey, don't blame me. I ain't the management. Maybe you think I 
should lie about the time. But they know." He chuckled. "I think there's a 
couple of bets going back there. They were watching through a glass." 

"Yes, but they will listen to anything you say... Anything you wish to say." 

"Well, what do you want me to say?" Herman's voice held irritation. 

Miranda felt cruelly alone and close to tears. Yet Wilbur Herman was her 
only weapon. Her only hope! Fifty lashes was more than her courage could 
contemplate. The post and the cords were so close... She could almost feel 
the scalding lashes curling round her nudity. 

"You like me, don't you?" she asked tentatively. 

"Look, Honey, I've just had that from you. And I can have it again if I 
choose." He grinned suddenly. "Might even say it ain't your'n to offer'" 
Again the flash of scarlet. "You know I didn't mean that!" 

"Alright then! So I like you! Where does that leave us?" 

"You could tell them I never had a chance. That today wasn't fair!" 

"What you want is for me to tell 'em not to whip you?" 

"Yes." Miranda looked at him piteously: "Am I asking that much...?" 

Wilbur swiveled and gave her his full attention. "What you are really asking 
is that I interfere with Benson's and Pat's business. You've had a bad day, 
and I can imagine that losing young Persis hurts like H... But, don't you 
see, the hazard of losing this race and getting whipped has always existed! 
Any day you or Persis might have trod on somethin' with them bare feet and 
got a limp that slowed you down. What's the difference?" 

"This harness is the difference." 

Herman sighed.'0.K." He conceded. "I'll allow that if I'd set the handicap 
you'd have got more of a break' But maybe they have a reason. They don't 
usually go off half cocked. Maybe they want to smarten you up. Can't tell 
but what they think you got a whipping coming? 

"But it's such a terrible punishment. I'm scared!" 

"Look Honey, I'm not that fussy about talking of-whipping a girl 'bout like 
we was discussing curry-combing a horse. But I've always figured that, while 
it ain't much fun while it lasts, at least half you gals will end up a damn 
sight better off then if you'd never got brought here. Way it looks to me 
with you right now I think you are just plumb scared 'bout somethin' that's 
a'goin to hurt real bas. But in a week you'll have forgotten all about it 
and be well on your way." 

Miranda felt defeated. She was so terribly alone. Her time in the dungeon 
and the loss of her beloved Persis had taken their toll. The brutal object 
locked into her inner most recess had nagged her for days. The strap cutting 
beneath her loins inflected constant pain. Why must they thrust so much at 
her! She wanted so desperately to reach the perfection they, too desired. 
Now she was to be whipped. Experience told he she could never stoically 
endure fifty lashes. She would break under it. She would say or do things 
that would take her back, not forward. She felt the tears start down her 
cheeks, but paid them no heed. She had long ago learned the futility of 
striving to deal with tears when her hands were tied behind her back. 

Looking up through the salty mist she met Wilber Herman's eyes intent upon 
her own. Then heard her voice quite spontaneously, ask "Please, won't you 
buy me?" 

For moments a silence fell upon them, their eyes locked. Then Herman grinned 
and shook his head deprecatingly. "Knew you was goin' to come up with that. 
And don't think I ain't flattered. But I suspect you remember what I told 
you 'bout young Susan....She's got it good, so why not you. Right?" 

Miranda's shoulders fluttered hopelessly. "Yes, I suppose that's Part of 
it." 

"What's the other part?" 

"I think you are kind. You pretend you're not. But you are." 

"Honey, supposin' I do like you say. What do I do with young Susan?" 

Miranda sniffed. "Wouldn't you like to own two of us?" 

Wilbur guffawed with genuine amusement. "I'd have a fine old time, wouldn't 
I, with two of you twistin' me round your fingers. Bad enough with one." 

"You know you enjoy it." Miranda took a shot in the dark. 

"Well, maybe I do. But I wouldn't have you a week before you'd be nagging at 
me to buy Persis as well. I'd have a Harem." 

"You can always whip us if we don't behave." Miranda suggested. She hoped it 
sounded like a sensibly reasoned remark. 

"If I buy you and whip you, then you might as well endure what's ahead of 
you today. What's the difference?" 

"I just don't believe you'd ever whip a girl, any girl, the way I'm going to 
be whipped when you take me back to the house." 

"Would it surprise you to know that young Susan got ten across her bottom 
yesterday?" 

"Well, I expect she deserved it." 

Wilbur laughed and slapped his knee with genuine enjoyment. "You're right. I 
like you. But you girls are really something'. Fact is a man can't cope with 
any of you unless he whips you 'bout once a week." 

"I wouldn't complain!" Then, feeling the conversation was in danger of 
becoming flippant, hastened to affirm: "Honestly: I mean, I know what I am. 
I'm a slave. I know what I can expect of life. I know this place has changed 
me. I want to be a good slave and be bought by a good Master. I even 
understand, now, that we girls do respond to the whip and respect it. Maybe 
we are even happier for being whipped sometimes... " Her voice broke and she 
sobbed, "I just can't bear fifty strokes... and all the other things before 
they think I'm good enough to sell... Please help me." 

Herman allowed the sobbing and the tears to run their course Then, gently, 
he raised the bound girl to her feet and dried her face. "Let's not get into 
this any deeper or say anything more... anything you might actually later 
regret." He said kindly. "I know it's not easy-any of it. Enough for now. 
I'm going to take you back to the house." Listlessly she stood as he looped 
the lariat round her neck so that their ritual of leading her captive behind 
his horse might follow it's accustomed pattern. As he fastened her their 
eyes met. Miranda knew a sudden terrible hunger for affection. She curbed an 
involuntary impulse to raise her lips and kiss this strange man. She wanted 
to. But he would assume it a female ruse to use her flesh to gain her wish, 
just as he had done previously. Ruefully she lowered her eyes. But not 
before she had glimpsed that he had seen and understood. 

Wilbur Herman lifted his captive's chin so that her face was raised to his. 
He kissed the eager lips lingeringly. "I like you," he said, "I always have 
liked you." 

He swung up on his horse. He did not look back. Miranda began the 
humiliating trudge back to her martyrdom. 

* * * 

Rhoda betrayed neither feeling nor intent. She looked up at Wilbur Herman 
and asked, almost casually: "Eighteen minutes, wasn't it?" 

"'bout that." He acknowledged gruffly. Then spurred his horse to a canter 
and was gone. 

Miranda followed despondently where she was led. She had cherished a small 
hope that Wilbur would intervene: perhaps even that he might actually 
consider purchasing her. She knew she had touched his sympathy. But she 
knew, too, that she had put him in an awkward position. Benson and Patricia 
had been his friends and associates long before she herself had been thrust 
into his life. Dolefully she bathed and prepared herself. The hated harness 
was taken from her. She doubted that the loss of it boded any good. No doubt 
the straps would impede the whip. She longed to ask questions. But her 
companion seemed disinclined to speech. Only once-when Rhoda helped her dry 
after the bath-she had looked up at her captive and said with what seemed 
genuine concern: "You're trembling... " 

"I'm afraid." Miranda said simply. "I'm sorry. But I can't help it." 

Rhoda shrugged. Then nodded and said quite sincerely, "Why not. It's natural 
enough... " 

Miranda quailed at the sight of the Post. It held a stark and terrible 
beauty upright in the center of the room. The neat straps, one on each side 
at shoulder height, told more eloquently than a worded sentence of what 
awaited her. She fought down protests and an impulse to turn back. Almost 
mechanically, as though under some unseen compulsion, she took her stance, 
raised her arms and thrust her hands through the loops awaiting them. Then 
watched, flinching slightly, as Rhoda drew the bands slug and tight about 
each wrist and buckled them firmly. These, Mirada knew, would be her only 
bonds. They would force her to stand at arm's length from the Post, all of 
her nudity totally exposed. She might writhe and kick. But she would not 
escape one single flicker of the lash. 

Rhoda betrayed a flicker of amusement as she teased the two nipples under 
the raised arms. When they were pointed and firm under her persistent 
fingers she fastened on each a small rubber disc that would give protection 
to a pitifully small area of each breast. Miranda's nipples would be safe. 
But little else. The suction bite of the little rubber cones robbed the 
prisoner of any last hope that some portion of her might be inviolate. 

"There'll be the usual wait, Dearie." Rhoda said with a sudden cheerfulness. 
"Can't tell you how long. But here's something to help pass the time." She 
hung the wicked black slenderness of the short whip on the Post before 
Miranda's eyes, patted the helpless girl tenderly on the cheek, then left 
the room. She did not bother to close the door. 

Miranda had held back her tears thus far, but now she let them flood. She 
knew, now, that there was no hope of reprieve. Her sentence would be carried 
out. It was hard to take her eyes away from the leather thong that would 
soon curl around her nakedness and into and upon her most intimate 
possessions. The soles of her feet were the only parts of her it could not 
reach. But perhaps they would compel her to raise her foot to be whipped 
even there. Perhaps that was why her ankles were free of metal or cord! In 
her present condition she was willing to believe in any awfulness... . 

There was a faint comfort in the discovery that she could rub her cheeks and 
eyes against her pinioned arms. She was striving awkwardly, in that way, to 
dry the wet saltiness of her despair when Pat walked in and leaned herself 
negligently against the Post. 

"Well, Ducky! A fine old mess you've got us all into." She observed 
brightly. 

"Me!" Miranda could not stifle indignation. Everything was unfair. 

'Who else, you little goose. First you get yourself into the dungeon. Then 
you go and fall short on your run. Then you implore poor Old Wilbur to get 
you let off your whipping. Then, just to cap it all off, you ask him to buy 
you right now so that you don't have to be whipped. You've got the poor chap 
all upset." 

Miranda cringed inwardly. The way Patricia outlined her requests they could 
be construed as an offence. She had made them without thinking. But she 
should not have made them. Would her punishment now be a hundred strokes 
instead of fifty! More than she could bear... 

"I didn't ask him to buy me just to get off being whipped." She protested. 

"But it influenced you, Ducky." 

The captive girl twisted unhappily. "Well, I suppose it did. I'm scared. 
There has been so much! That damn harness and what you shove inside me... ! 
I just couldn't run. I tried. In fact I think I did pretty well. But look at 
me now! Not only have I got to get this awful punishment, but I'm not even 
behaving well - and I wanted to so much. I want, more than anything, to get 
my training over." 

"Today was bad for you." Pat conceded. "But the unfairness of making you run 
in your harness was deliberate, a test of your determination to obey. Much 
of what must always happen to a slave girl will be unfair. Up to now you and 
Persis, and in fact all the girls, think your condition of captivity is 
itself unfair. No girl can consider herself trained if she still resents 
such impositions. Your resentment may have defeated you in the run. You 
started out smarting and convinced of failure. So you failed. Then, instead 
of taking the opportunity to prove to us how obedient and submissive you can 
be, you upset Herman and do enough protesting for a labor Union. See what I 
mean?" 

"Yes." Miranda said the word reluctantly. But she did see, very well, what 
Patricia meant. She added, diffidently: "If I asked you now, very, very 
nicely to give me my punishment, and then thanked you for giving it to me, 
would it help?" 

Patricia laughed. "Oh Sweetheart, you really are a problem. I'm not sure you 
aren't making a virtue out of necessity. But I'd like to see how genuine you 
sound. It won't get you a single stroke less, But humility is always a good 
mark for a slave girl. Now watch that tongue in cheek weakness... " 

Miranda gathered what small store of courage she could command and met the 
other girl's eyes clearly. "Dear Mistress," she began in what she hoped was 
a vibrant voice, "I have been foolish in feeling resentment. I admit the 
necessity of the fifty stroke penalty in order that Persis and I have an 
incentive to run. I lost today's race. The fault was mine. So please have me 
whipped with fifty hard strokes on those parts of my nakedness where it will 
hurt me the most. Please forgive me if I cry out and struggle under the 
whip. Thank you for punishing me in this way and explaining why it is so 
vital a part of my training." 

"Jolly good!" Patricia stepped forward and kissed her captive tenderly. "I 
think you meant some of that." 

"I did!" Miranda affirmed vehemently. The warmth of the kiss had revived her 
spirits and her wish to acquit herself well. 

"So now let's get down to business, Ducky." 

Miranda tensed, startled. "Are you...?" 

"No. I'm not going to start whipping you. You are a'-quiver, aren't you. But 
it may help to buoy you up under the whip to know that you have just been 
sold." The captive's whole being became rigid. She was a living question 
mark. Her eyes wide. 

"Alright! No suspense. It's Herman: who else." 

Miranda was flooded with thankfulness. She glowed. The words slipped out 
imprudently before she could control them. "Then why...?" 

"Why are you now going to be whipped?" Pat mocked. 'You should be able to 
figure that out." Her eyes glinted mischief. "You have just asked, in the 
very nicest way, to be given the most severe whipping. You gave reasons that 
are excellent and valid. I could not refuse. But the best reason is my 
belief that when your whipping is over and done with you will not wish to be 
sold. I would respect such a wish. I do not think you are sufficiently 
trained." 

'Oh no!" Miranda breathed ecstatically. "I will wish it. I know." 

Patricia examined her shrewdly. "Think a bit." She warned. "If there's more 
to it than this first joy at escape from this house. An emotion that, 
itself, shows how little ready you really are," 

"But Herman's kind. If I behave, he'll give me a good life." Miranda was not 
about to relinquish this new found wonder. 

"He and I have just talked about you." Pat said seriously. "I have said 
frankly that selling you to him now is against my better judgment. We 
discussed ways and means. You would do well to consider them too. First, you 
are not being set free. He is buying a slave. That is what you will be. You 
will be delivered to him bound. He will keep you chained and captive. He has 
to. What else can he do! You think he will give you the same freedom as 
Susan. He won't! He can't. You may never in your whole life be ready for it. 
Because you are not trained you will constantly prey upon his good nature. 
Thus you will constantly irritate him or be constantly punished. Probably 
both." 

"If I want to be a good slave to him I can be. I will be!" 

"But don't you understand what an impossible start you are getting off to! 
You are my slave now. You are going to be his slave. Yet it is you who is 
calling the shots. You are getting your way all along the line. You made a 
demand on him for sympathy and affection. He feels these things for you. If 
he was going to marry you it might work. But to buy you as a slave... " 

"I'm not getting my own way standing here like this." Miranda pointed out. 

"Don't be pert! Anyway, I have persuaded Herman to a compromise. You will be 
delivered not to him but to Susan. She can carry on where we leave off. It 
is not impossible that she may make you as clever a pleasure slave as she is 
herself. Knowing her I'd say she would be an exacting mistress. You may wish 
yourself back here before she is through with you." 

Miranda was unhappy again. It was impossible to ignore the logic of Pat's 
summation. So woebegone did she look that, once more, her Mistress caressed 
the trembling lips, Their embrace was terminated by Rhoda's entry. "I'm off 
now." Patricia stated firmly. "I don't want to stay and-see-you whipped. 
Rhoda is going to make a very thorough job of it." 

This time when she was gone the door was very firmly closed. 

* * * 

"Well, I suppose we may as well get started." Rhoda said in about the same 
tone she would have used when starting to vacuum the carpets. She took down 
the hated whip from before Miranda's anguished eyes and ran its Supple 
length through her fingers. "You have been whipped before. So this is 
nothing new. It's simply worse and different. It's different because I have 
been told to whip you everywhere. To make it hurt and to make it shame. To 
also have authority to add as many strokes as your behavior may warrant. I 
don't want protests! If I tell you to do something do it. You can howl. But 
hold it down. If I think you are doing it to impress me, it will cost you. 
Understand?" 

"Yes." 

"Don't feel good behavior and self-control will be wasted because you are 
being sold." Rhoda chuckled sardonically. "Young Susan isn't going to be 
happy about you. She'll be a harder taskmistress than Pat or I. probably a 
bit vicious. Can't expect her to be pleased about the competition... Stick 
out your right leg." 

The command caught Miranda unaware. "What? How?" She asked, puzzled. 

"Go on. Lift it up in front of you as high as you can. Rest it on the post 
if you want." 

Miranda obeyed. Her youth was supple. Her leg rested high on the post that 
held her wrists. She gasped in shock and agony as fire licked upwards from 
her crotch wealing her belly. Her foot fell to the floor as she writhed, her 
teeth clenched against the sounds she longed to make. 

'Now the other one." 

It was harder this time, knowing what would happen. The thong bedded itself 
deeply in her most secret place. She tugged and tugged at her pinioned 
wrists. The hopeless exercise was an expression of her pain that she would 
not allow her lips to utter. She knew desperately that she wanted no extra 
strokes such as these. 

"The right one again." 

It seemed impossible that the pouting lips within her triangle could not be 
penetrated. They scalded wickedly. Her loins were on fire. The stroke drove 
a scream which she bit off so that it ended in a strange groan such as she 
had never heard. 

"Now stand up straight and stick your belly out." 

Her concave tummy could not be protruded. But she obediently stood very 
straight indeed. Her reward was a stroke that slashed across her stomach and 
curled around her hips. Rhoda was ambidextrous. The next was a duplicate. 
But from the other side. She longed to double over and hug the wounds. All 
she could achieve was to undulate her loins in a way she knew would appear 
suggestively salacious. She did not care. 

Tightening her stomach muscles she stood erect for the next blow. She would 
try hard to please, even though her mind was blurred by pain and shock. But 
this time the searching thong bedded itself across her back, curled under 
one raised arm, and spent the full force of its tapered tip across her 
breast. The moan came from deep within her being and continued on in gasping 
anguish as her other breast, too, received it's cruel caress. 

"Spread your legs as wide as you can." 

Miranda was hampered by the manner in which she was fastened. She could not 
bend. But she did her best. The whip bit into the inside of one thigh and 
curled to weal a full circle. Up and down. Then the other. Ten strokes were 
allotted to this torment. It was almost impossible to It was almost 
impossible to obey the admonition "Stand still." Sometimes she would kick as 
though to shake off the biting torture. She screamed outsight when finally 
the lash flew upward from between her wounded legs and crossed the path it 
had previously cut in her loins. 

"Now stick your bottom out." 

"But I can't! Not properly... " Miranda quavered. 

"I know. But do the best You can." 

Miranda closed her legs, curved her spine as much as her bondage would 
allow, and found that she could actually manage to make her bottom somewhat 
more prominent. 

"Wonderful. Dearie! You look sweet. I'm going to give you ten across those 
dear little rounds. If you move at all it will be fifteen." 

Miranda closed her eyes and fought tooth and nail to obey. It was almost a 
relief to have her bottom whipped. It was, after all, the proper place. It 
would have been less painful than those other feminine sanctuaries that the 
thong had invaded had it not been for the curling tip-that found her belly 
and her loins and crossed her hips from side to side as Rhoda changed hands. 
It was an additional refinement of humiliation to have to protrude herself 
to receive the lash. To stand still with stretched skin so that the pain of 
each cut was intensified. But she held her pose for the full ten strokes. 
Then writhed and twisted as best she could. She kicked her legs this way and 
that. Any motion at all seemed less awful than immobility. 

'You did that very well." Rhoda commended. "From now on its here, there and 
everywhere. Kick all you want." 

The straps round Miranda's wrists held tight against any stress she could 
place on them. From time to time she looked up at them agonizedly. They 
seemed so small a tether to hold her so utterly at Rhoda's mercy. In spite 
of being so seemingly free of bonds she could move remarkably little and 
escape the whip not at all. To kick was her greatest freedom. But this was 
hazardous for Rhoda seized each separation of the threshing legs as an 
opportunity to slash upward at the place where her victim wished to be 
whipped least of all. She could not move her shoulders effectively. Thus 
Rhoda was able to place strokes across her back and breasts with exact 
accuracy. Her waist could be twisted, but it could not evade. It was circled 
again and again from both sides so that it was a ring of bitter pain. 
Surveying what she could see of herself during those brief pauses when the 
whip slackened she was both startled and fascinated by the livid weals, the 
ridged flesh and the drops of blood which resulted here and there from 
crossed wounds. There were few strokes she could bear with stoic silence. 
She was surprised that there actually were some. The threat of extra lashes 
gave her the strength to confine herself to small involuntary cries that 
ended in gasping moans. Sometimes she would press her cheek against one 
prisoned arm and strive to keep it there. Sometimes she would even bite the 
soft flesh of that arm. But mostly, her head would toss as her body jerked 
under the impact for which she was never prepared. 

When the whipping stopped Miranda did not know it was over.. But stood, 
tensed, for the next blow. 

"That was fifty, Dearie." Rhoda announced. "You didn't really want more, did 
you?" 

The naked girl relaxed in her bonds. A flood of thankfulness welled within 
her. She turned and smiled wanly at the woman who had whipped her. Then 
said, with a sincerity that surprised herself: 'Thank you. Oh, thank you... 
thank you... thank you!" 

* * * 

She was left standing, fastened to the post. It was the custom to leave the 
victim alone with her pain and her thoughts. This would be no exception. 
Before she went Rhoda had hung the whip once more upon the post where the 
captive must see it. For a long time Miranda stood Limp; She was still 
panting, still enveloped in pain. She tried to hang some of her weight from 
her strapped wrists, but it hurt. So she relaxed with bent knee and bowed 
head. She was still panting, still enveloped in pain. 

She stood a long time. When composure gradually returned she considered her 
new condition and the decision which Patricia had thrust upon her. Her 
punishment was over save for the pain that would gradually subside and the 
weals she would wear. The panic with which she had viewed it was past. Did 
she still wish to be Wilbur Herman's slave girl! The admonitions of both pat 
and Rhoda held logic she could not ignore. But she was glimpsing that within 
herself lay I choice between Wilbur Herman and Pat. It was a choice 
unexpectedly- hard to make. 

The choice was made for her. At the end of the afternoon Patricia sauntered 
in. She examined the striated loveliness of her charge. But made no comment 
on the livid evidences of punishment. 

"Been a long day, Ducky?" 

Miranda nodded. It was good to have Patricia close again. It was as though 
she had made a journey, and come home. Impetuously she exclaimed: "I want to 
stay with. you." 

The older girl looked at her somberly. "It's too late, my Love. Herman has 
been talking to me. He foresaw the emotional tangles I discussed with you. 
He say's, forget 'em. He wants you." She fell silent for a moment. Then said 
quietly, "I wish it hadn't happened." 

Miranda burst into tears. Ducking under and between the bound arms Patricia 
held the captive close and kissed her hungrily, wiping away the tears with 
her lips, "You silly goose. You have mucked things up for us!" Then, 
brightly: "But there's a bright spot in the picture for you. You must really 
have made an impression. He's already trying to please you." 

They disengaged. Miranda was still too choked to talk. Her question was in 
her eyes. 

"He bought Persis too." 

It was too much! Miranda would have wept again; this time with joy. But she 
had no more tears. She abandoned all effort to sort out her emotions. But 
listened,. Bright eyed, to what Patricia had to tell. 

"He was quite adamant about it. Mr. Benson was agreeable, so there was 
nothing I could do. You've been fastened to the Post for over five hours - 
There's been time for things to happen. I already delivered Persis into 
Susan's loving care." She giggled, "I don't think they like each other." 

"But why Susan?" 

"Well, you have to admit the situation is a bit absurd. The poor man now has 
a Harem. He is shrewd enough to realise what a handful you'll be since you 
are only half trained. I know he'd enjoy whipping you under circumstances he 
considered desirably by his own standards. But he does not want to train 
you, so he has given the job to young Susan. You won't see too much of him 
for the first month or two. He has told her to really work on you to bring 
you up to form. I almost had to laugh. The first thing Susan did was whip 
Persis for being impertinent." 

"But how can a slave girl do that?" Miranda asked wonderingly. 

"He told you of the freedom he gives her. But it's by no means total. He 
keeps her ankles chained. But the chain is long and not heavy. It holds her 
and she can't get it off. But it's as much a token as anything. It won't 
impede anything she wants to do with you. But you two will be fully 
restrained, just as here. She will keep you complete prisoners. She knows 
the tricks. She will be aware the two of you may plan to jump her if the 
chance comes! So she won't give you the chance. But because she is a damn 
clever Pleasure Slave herself she might help you get where she now is. 
Wilbur believes she will. Her having to wear chains too makes a piquant 
situation. In fact I'm going to visit sometimes and watch. It should be 
amusing." 

"When do I get... delivered?" Miranda asked meekly. 

"This evening. Rhoda will free and care for you right away. There will be 
time for you to get an hour's sleep. I'd think you were a bit played out 
after all that's happened. Then you'll have a short uncomfortable ride and 
be reunited with your beloved Persis. That is if Susan lets you see each 
other: she's a contrary wench." 

That evening Miranda stood passive and curious while she was bound. "Still 
naked?" she asked coyly. 

"Naked, bound hand and foot and gagged, Ducky," Pat assured her; busy with 
adhesive tape. "Not being melodramatic. But this is the first time you have 
left this house. Don't suppose either you or I can tell just what your 
reaction might be if you saw a chance to run. No sense taking chances. 
There! Ankles and wrists tight and a snug. Open your mouth." 

Miranda accepted the gag. She had worn it often enough. She still hated the 
click of the padlock at the back of her neck. With sudden dismay she 
realized that she could not again speak to Patricia. 

It was Blessing who carried the naked girl and placed her carefully on the 
blankets in the back of the big Mercedes. A blanket was also used to cover 
her. Then the lid of the trunk was slammed shut. It was not a good feeling 
to be so helpless in the dark. But Pat had said it would not be for long. 
Miranda settled herself as comfortably as she could. 

Miranda could not compute time. But she knew they could not have gone far 
when the car stopped. A door opened and shut, There was a blur of voices. 
Then the car jerked into motion. The ride to her new home-or would it be her 
new prison, continued. She Wished she was sitting with Pat. She felt lost in 
the dark. The bands of adhesive tape held her like a vise. The gag did not 
matter so much since there was no one to talk to. But she wished it was not 
locked on her. She had never considered claustrophobia. But if she was to be 
left in this plight for long she would understand it. 

The realization of something wrong was gradual. From all she had been told 
she knew that Wilbur Herman's home was close by. Pat had said their ride 
would be short. Had she not, that afternoon, delivered' Persis, presumably 
by the same route? Yet the steady hum of the motor and the wheels went on 
and on. There was a lengthy period during which she felt sure they were in 
the noise and the traffic of an arterial road. Little by little panic began 
its work. After what seemed a couple of hours she could not control an 
instinctive need to be free. She fought her bonds, first frantically, then 
with a methodical determination to free herself. But it was useless. She 
sank back exhausted. The exertion had worked off some of her fear. After 
all, the ride had to end sometime. Pat would know what she was doing. 

When the motion stopped there came the sound of doors. Miranda guessed they 
were driving into a garage. Doors slammed, voices droned, then there was 
silence, A silence that went on and on just as had the wheels during the 
ride. The bound girl felt wickedly alone. She knew, too, that she had become 
desperately afraid. 

Her whole being surged with thankfulness when she heard the key. But she was 
totally unprepared for the rest: a strange face and a strange voice. 

"Cor lummy, Bill. Look what we got'ere!" 

A second face joined the first. Both uninspiring of confidence. A hand 
jerked away the blanket. There was a hissing of indrawn breath. "Nice! Very 
nice indeed, 'Arry. But not fer the likes of you and me." 

"A luwerly bit o' crumpet, that is. 'Ere, toss yer ter see who carries 'er 
in." 

There was the clink of a coin. Then an oath. Hands turned and lifted her. 
Hands that sought and found parts of her nakedness that made her fight the 
gag. The arms were strong. They carried her too rapidly for coherent 
impressions. A door opened into a brightly lighted room. She was deposited 
in an arm chair. The cockney voice said: "All in good order, Sir" Then 
withdrew. She was aware of a warm and luxurious room. A fire flourished in a 
stone fireplace. There were faces. Well groomed faces and cultured voices. 
Miranda did not look at them. She saw but one figure in the room. Patricia 
sat opposite, her face anguished and concerned. Her arms held awkwardly. 
Hands resting in her lap. Her wrists were handcuffed together. 

It was shock upon shock. Miranda would always remember this day. Patricia 
gave a small negative shake of her head that conveyed little more than 
distress and bafflement. The captive girl turned her gaze elsewhere and 
immediately became excruciatingly aware of being naked. The armchair on the 
other side of the fireplace held the bulky shape of a florid military type 
whose insignias and high polish bespoke rank. He was examining her with 
impersonal interest. So, too, were the man and woman at the table. Both in 
their thirties, handsome, as immaculate as the soldier. Though in civilian 
garb it seemed likely that they, too, belonged in uniform. The woman, 
particularly, had an air of purpose about her. Her companion surveyed the 
scene with a faint amusement. 

The colonel made one of those preemptory sounds that are generally inscribed 
as 'Hrump!" It got him instant attention. He turned to Patricia. "Go and sit 
beside her, gal. Can't talk to you both unless I can see you." 

The younger man obligingly produced a chair. Pat crossed to it. Raising her 
hands so that Miranda could clearly see the metal that joined them she made 
a small moue of helplessness. 

"Damned handsome, pair of fillies." The Colonel said gruffly. "Now here's 
the D.R.O. Daily Routine Orders, I should say. There's a job for you to do-" 

"Colonel, don't you understand we have been kidnapped?" Patricia protested 
in a level voice. 

"Yes! You have, haven't you." The Colonel said as though confirming the 
obvious. "Jolly good show! Chaps actually knew what they were doing. I say, 
would you care for a drink?" He motioned to the woman, "Do the honors, 
Cynthie, will you." 

Cynthie competently tore the adhesive from Miranda's wrists and neatly 
handcuffed them as were Patricia's. Both girls were now able to accept the 
tall glasses handed to them. Her first sip told Miranda how badly she had 
needed it. The Colonel reached for his as a matter of course and continued 
comfortably. 

"Bit of a shock, of course. That's understood. Make allowances. But its all 
for Queen and Country y'know." 

"You mean I'm sitting here like this for my Queen and my Country?" Miranda 
demanded indignantly. 

"My dear young lady. I neither removed your clothes or placed those 
delightful decorations on your charming person. But I do assure you that you 
are commencing a great and noble task." He turned irritably, "I say, Major, 
take over, will you. Not really my cup of tea at all. Leave it with you. 
Keep me posted." The Colonel hastily finished his drink and made for the 
door. With his hand on the knob he was stopped by Patricia's voice. 

"Colonel! You wear a uniform. You must be responsible. You can't keep us 
like this. Please let us go." 

He turned and surveyed them benignly. "Sorry m'dear. We can keep you. Fact 
is it's surprising what we can do. Surprises me myself sometimes... " The 
Colonel made a half salute. The door closed behind him. 

There was no awkward pause. Nonchalantly the major moved to the chair 
vacated by his superior. He leaned forward, a half smile on his face. "My 
name is Ballard: Major Ballard. This is Mrs. Cynthia Crosbie. The Colonel 
and ourselves are members of a Government department that is almost 
completely anonymous. It has a name. I will not tell you it. You have heard 
of MI5 and of the C.I.Z. and the C.I.D. Let it go at that. We have almost 
unlimited power to do what we believe must be done. We want you as 
instruments, as weapons to serve us. We let our requirements be known in... 
well, in appropriate quarters. Two nameless men undertook to fill that 
requirement in return for a sum of money. You are the result. They kidnapped 
you and brought you here. We understand that you are trained - or should I 
say talented... in certain arts. That is correct?" 

The two girls looked at each other. Both were blushing. Patricia looked at 
him and shrugged. "I suppose so." She admitted. "But don't you understand... 
" 

The Major held up his hand. "We have been briefed on your background. We 
understand all we have any intention of understanding. Your work with us 
will be to give pleasure to certain men - and perhaps women who we wish to 
please because they are useful to us. You may even be a reward for services 
rendered. Whether you like us or not you will actually, as the Colonel has 
stated, be doing a valuable service to your country-" 

"But there are girls you can hire for that sort of thing!" Patricia 
exclaimed, angrily. 

"Not girls of your quality." Major Ballard rejoined with a broad smile. 'Nor 
girls who we can so totally control as we can you. The two of you are a 
unique addition to our strength." 

"Suppose we won't play?" Patricia's voice held an infinite distaste. 

'That's a rhetorical question, I hope. You're not going to be silly, are 
you?" Major Ballard looked concerned. 

"I'm going to stand on my rights." Pat affirmed coldly: "This is the Army; 
or some part of it. Do you want to invite a scandal by carrying on with this 
farce?" 

The major sighed. "We make allowances, of course. But I can see it's time I 
handed you over to Mrs. Crosbie. Perhaps I shall have the pleasure another 
time." He left abruptly. 

* * * 

"This just can't be real!" Patricia affirmed vehemently as they tidied and 
made the bunk beds in the small narrow cell the following morning. There had 
been a strict admonition that military perfection would be demanded in such 
matters. "The Army! Of all things! Good gosh, Miranda, I'm sorry I got you 
into this." 

"You're in it too." Miranda pointed out. She gazed at her companion with 
affection and admiration. "You are lovely, Pat. I'm used to being naked: 
didn't it bother you when she made you strip and hand your things to her 
through the bars?" 

"Not really. It's just a demotion. What does bother me are these damn 
handcuffs. Has it occurred to you that if they keep us naked it will be 
quite practical for them to keep us Handcuffed? We can probably do whatever 
it is they want with our hands locked together. We just made these beds up. 
It was awkward. But we did it." 

"How did they get us?" Miranda asked thinking of Persis and Herman who now 
seemed whole light years away. 

"Tree across the road. When I stopped they were right there, one at each 
door. They had guns. I couldn't do a damn thing! They had me gagged and 
handcuffed in a jiffy. They knew you were in the back. Someone had to be 
wise about our operation. I just don't know... " 

"And don't worry your pretty head about it." Mars Crosbie pushed trays 
beneath the barred door. "Here's your breakfast. I'll be back later to take 
you to the gym-" 

"Can't we have these things off our wrists?" Patricia asked petulantly. 

"You'll wear them. I'll hear no more about it." She strode away. 

"Bitch!" Patricia exclaimed. "I hate handcuffs! Being chained is one thing. 
But handcuffs are simply foul. They nag! But let's look at these Army 
rations... " 

It was a real Gym. Patricia was angry. But Miranda simply felt shockingly 
exposed as the two of them stood on center stage where a severe and 
authoritative Mrs. Crosbie had marshaled them. The two girls were still 
naked. They were still handcuffed. It seemed likely to be a permanent 
condition. 

Mrs. Crosbie carried a cane. So far it had served as a pointer. Obviously it 
might have other uses. "We intend to keep you fit." She explained in what 
was evidently intended to be patient guidance. "We'll try and get two or 
three hours a day in here. You will obey me or I will use this cane on you. 
Should I have cause to do so you will take any position I direct to receive 
your punishment. You will accept it in complete silence and say a pleasant 
thank-you when it is done. You will be totally obedient. Orders will be 
obeyed 'At the double!'. Consider yourselves as under military discipline. 
You will wear the handcuffs without complaint. They will keep you aware of 
your status. You will not be required to perform any act they would too 
badly inhibit. Understood?" 

"Yes. I suppose so." Pat spoke for both. Her acknowledgement was grudging 
"What do you mean, you suppose so! You'll do better than that! Stand up 
straight. Get those hands at the back of your neck, you can do it! Stick 
your tits out" Mrs. Crosbie paced back and forth watching them fumble their 
chained hands into the desired position. If, when they stood taut as 
directed, she thought them a beautiful picture she did not say so. 

"We are aware that you are familiar with punishment. So don't be coy." Mrs. 
Crosbie pointed her cane at Miranda. "Those are fresh whip marks. You really 
must have inked your blotter?" 

"I did." Miranda acknowledged. She hoped she would not be asked to 
elaborate. It might be as well that these people should not know of the 
Mistress, slave status between herself and Pat. Though surely Patricia's 
unmarked skin might give cause for speculation. 

"Never mind the details. I want to minimize the whip and the cane. The 
guests you entertain will mark you enough with both. I am very familiar with 
this male recreation." Mrs. Crosbie's voice was sardonic. "But as the 
occasion arises, as I expect it will, I will prove to you that there are a 
multitude of ways to give you exquisite pain without putting a single 
blemish on your delightful pelts." She paused and surveyed her charges 
amusedly. "There is a thought revolving around your busy little brains this 
minute. Let me dispose of it. You are thinking: Surely we can both jump her 
at the same time, and even with handcuffs... " She smiled broadly now. "See 
this!" She held up a whistle suspended from a cord round her neck. "Watch!" 
She blew a shrill blast. Almost instantly a man attired in gym clothes 
appeared on the run. He came to a sharp attention and saluted. Everything 
about him shouted Drill Sergeant. The fact that his attention was directed 
entirely on Mrs. Crosbie and that he had spared no glance for the naked 
girls bespoke volumes. He was a very large size. He snapped out a smart: 
"Madam?" 

When he had gone Mrs. Crosbie continued. "With two blasts I can summon two 
of them. They will subdue you. Your punishment will be doubled. You will do 
well to always obey me. You will address me formally as Miss. No names. Now 
we commence. Hands high. Then down to touch the toes. Knees straight. On the 
double." 

Feeling supremely silly Miranda did as bid. No doubt there would be worse to 
come. After the sixth bend Patricia straightened up and expostulated. 
"Please! Must we do this? I know we have to do... that other thing! But 
can't you spare us this military nonsense? We'll obey you for what you want 
us for." 

"Step forward four paces. Turn. Touch your toes. Knees tight. Hold that 
position." Mrs. Crosbie's face was a thundercloud. "Military nonsense 
indeed!" The cane pointed squarely at Pat. 

"But please, can't we be friends. You've told us why you want us and what we 
must do. If we obey you do we have to be treated like convicts?" 

"Forward!" 

Pat took a dragging step, then raised her head defiantly. "I wish to speak 
to Major Ballard." 

Miranda winced as the whistle shrilled it's message. Patricia made a 
helpless gesture with her cuffed hands. "Never mind the men." She said 
hastily. I don't want to be mauled too." She stepped the remaining paces, 
turned and bent. She was beautifully curved. Miranda wondered how anyone 
could be so gross as to mar anything so perfect. 

Needless to say, it was 'six of the best.' In that place it would be! 
Miranda cringed each time the cane viciously slashed the inviting curves. 
Patricia managed to hold the pose and to remain silent. She managed, also a 
level voiced thank-you when it was over. But her face was drawn with pain as 
she rejoined her companion in distress. When their eyes met she gave an 
admonitory shake of the head to quench the exclamations trembling on 
Miranda's lips. 

Their healthful drill continued without interruption. 

Evening brought their first 'assignment. "His name is Bhuratta." Mrs. 
Crosbie informed Miranda as she superintended their quite elaborate 
toilette. "Haven't got the gen' on Patricia's yet. Bhuratta is a Hindu or a 
Moslem or something of the sort, so stay away from politics. Seems amiable. 
But get this clear: whatever he wants, do it! Please him. Make him feel 
privileged. Put his back up about anything at all and you'll wish you'd 
never been born." 

Mr. Bhuratta seemed best described as one large beaming smile. Probably he 
had been born with it. In all likelihood it would still be on his face when 
he would be finally laid to rest on the breast of Mother Ganges. He bestowed 
it approvingly on Miranda. "Is so nice to see naked English girl." He said 
cordially. "Please, I kiss your hand." 

Doing her best to play her role and to resist an unexpected impulse to 
giggle, Miranda said how honored she was to greet so distinguished a 
visitor. 

"That is so." Mr. Bhuratta agreed warmly. "You will much enjoy when I fuck 
you." 

Miranda made appropriate sounds and smiled brightly. 

"In my country it is most sad." Mr. Bhuratta continued, "The English girls 
are never naked when I call. They find the excuse. Even when I offer to fuck 
them they find the excuse. It is most unsporting, I think. Here in London is 
much better. You may undress me please. No doubt you wish to see my cock?" 

Miranda assured him that indeed she did. 

"It is a very fine cock." Mr. Bhuratta affirmed modestly. "While you are 
doing the clothes I will tell you of the many good places I have put him." 

He went into a boastful and detailed account of conquests which Miranda 
suspected might exist only in his mind. They aroused in her a faint nausea 
in no way helped by the fact that Mr. Bhuratta's feet smelt very strongly of 
smelly feet. The rest of him emanated a musty pungency of curry. Tentatively 
she mentioned the delights of being bathed by a naked English girl. 

"I am already having a bath." Her guest explained in a manner clearly 
indicating one up on the British. "I am having it in Madras before I fly the 
plane." He glanced down complacently. "Ah, there he is! You are observing my 
cock. Are you ever having seen so fine a fellow?" 

In the course of her training Miranda had dealt with weapons that would have 
put Mr. Bhuratta's to shame. But-she deemed it prudent not to say so. 
Instead she managed a profuse admiration together with some small manual 
attentions and said how humble she felt over her impending impalement. 

"So lucky a girl." Mr. Bhuratta agreed. "I fuck you so you make much 
squealing noise. That is good." 

Miranda wished she could whinny like a horse. But throughout the feverish 
activity she did contrive a number of ecstatic and anguished sounds and 
moans which appeared to sustain her guest's conviction that he was a great 
lover. The heat generated by his ardor caused her to be enveloped in a 
flavor of curry so strong as to prohibit any arousal that his piston like 
prowess might otherwise have engendered. After his climax and withdrawal she 
lay with eyes closed making small gasps appropriate to the occasion and 
hoping the expedient would gain her a short rest. 

She actually did manage a couple of minutes. No doubt Mr. Bhuratta, also, 
was rebuilding his capacity. Then; cautiously opening one eye, she was 
immediately confronted with The Smile. "I now stick him up your arsehole." 
Said Mr. Bhuratta winningly. 

Coming to her knees it became obvious to Miranda that her companion's pride 
and joy was by no means ready for so ambitious a project. She was saved the 
embarrassment of drawing this fact to his attention by Mr.' Bhuratta 
himself, who seemed in no way disconcerted by this momentary betrayal by his 
limp member. "Now you take him in your mouth. In a small time he becomes 
very large. You will see." 

It was the thing Miranda hated most of all. She had been whipped again and 
again during her training because of a show of reluctance, a protest, or 
even a grimace of distaste. Ruefully she conceded the only good point at 
that moment was that the object which her lips must embrace had just been 
withdrawn from herself and not someone else. Not that it made much 
difference! Absurdly she remembered the Colonel and his "Queen and Country." 
It was a curious speculation as to what Her Majesty might say if she could 
observe her loyal subject at work. "Let us make Him very, very big and 
hard." She enthused. Making her mind a blank she proceeded with her task. 

The guest's confidence was not misplaced. The ministrations of Miranda's 
lips and tongue conjured an amazing rejuvenation. '"We do it horsey, 
horsey." He said happily. "You are bending over and stretching legs very 
wide. Please to reach back and pull bum apart so arse-hole is plain to see." 

Obediently Miranda assumed the shameful pose. When she felt the rigid 
implement nuzzling her anus she removed her hands and rested them on her 
knees. From this point on she would just endure as a useful facility to this 
man. 

"So fine an arse-hole!" Mr. Bhuratta praised. Clasping her hips he thrust 
his total length into her warm sheath. "See! It is never like this before. 
Many, many large pricks must have entered here to make so welcome." 

"Wooden ones." Miranda rejoined tersely. 

"You are making a joke." Said Mr. Bhuratta. "Or is it that the doctors now 
make a-what is it you call it? A joining... a graft! Ah that is the word. Is 
possible perhaps' For some no doubt a help." His voice was condescending. 
"But not for me! I have no need. You feel. You agree?" 

Miranda agreed. She had got past-the giggling stage. 

"I am making this last for long time." Mr. Bhuratta explained. "Is most nice 
for me to have naked English girl bent over with my fine cock pushed far up 
inside. My poor father would be most proud to see me now. Proud English 
Ladies treat him like dirt. He ask to fuck one he would be flogged. But much 
different now." Mr. Bhuratta's voice held genuine pride. Miranda almost 
expected him to thump his chest in a gorilla like paean of victory. "Now it 
is English lady who strips and takes my cock in her mouth. You are proud, 
are you not?" 

"Yes." Said Miranda, fervently mourning the British Raj. 

Mr. Bhuratta was not without skill. It seemed probable to a bent and shamed 
Miranda that this part of the social evening might indeed go on and on. His 
hands found her everywhere, always evoking naive approval of her physical 
attributes. Inevitably his curiosity touched upon the thing his victim had 
no wish to discuss. 

"I am thinking you have been a very bad girl." 

"Yes." Miranda hoped the matter could be left at that. But no! 

"You have been much whipped. I have never seen a girl so much whipped." A 
hand lingered; tracing the welts and wounds across her back and breasts. 
"What bad thing did you do?" 

"I was disobedient." Sadly she thought of Herman and the race and the 
penalty she had paid. It all seemed so far away. Pointless to try and 
explain anything to this strange man. 

"Ah yes, girls are so." Agreed Mr. Bhuratta with infinite wisdom. "They must 
be-whipped often. Is also much good feeling to whip a girl. Is always making 
my cock very hard indeed! You are understand?" 

"Yes. I do indeed!" Said Miranda with deep feeling. 

"Good! So when I have finished this so much fun inside you, we have drink 
and rest and then I whip you." 

"You are too kind." Miranda prayed he would not detect the sarcasm. 

But Mr. Bhuratta was impervious to the more subtle nuances of feminine 
expression. "Where would you like me to whip you?" He asked kindly. 

It was too much! Miranda controlled her impulse to straighten up and slap 
this idiot's face. But she was held in check by her fear of Mrs. Crosbie. 
There had been a quality about the woman, a quality of ruthlessness and 
dedication. Foolish to cross her unnecessarily. 

"My bottom's always a nice place." She hoped her reply sounded feminine and 
coy. 

Miranda was grateful for the rest when it came. She served his drink on 
bended knee and remained kneeling before him as she sipped her own. She 
wondered why anyone had ever supposed she was not yet trained. So far she 
had done quite as well as had Daphne Morris that day of the demonstration. 
She felt a great urgency to excel. Proficiency might be her only weapon in 
whatever lay ahead. Mr. Bhuratta seemed good enough subject on whom to 
practice. She listened in rapt wonder as he told of his conquests. 

It was two drinks instead of one. But, still, the respite ended. "Please to 
bend down so that I may have good look at so nice round bottom." Mr. 
Bhuratta requested. 

Again his finger caressed her wounds, still sore from yesterday. She winced 
when he discovered a tender spot. "Ah yes, it is much bad." He sighed. "It 
think it hurt. Someone has-what you say... stolen a marching on me. Please 
to stand with hands in air and turning slowly round so that I may make 
searching for best place to whip." 

Miranda did as bid. Ardently she wished she might never see or hear of a 
whip again. But she managed a pleased smile and tried to look interested. 

"Is no place left except legs." Said Mr. Bhuratta regretfully. "It 'is 
something most funny to whip a girl's legs. The cannot stand still, and jump 
and kick and dance. Is most pretty to see. They do not like. So always ask 
please to stop. Then you do not stop, and they dance more and more. 
Sometimes they cry. Are you much crying?" 

"I try not to." Miranda assured him helpfully. 

"I think you brave girl. I think, too, I not whip the pretty legs. On the 
legs it leaves such bad marks. You would not like, and I think maybe the 
good Major would not like. You have enough marks for so beautiful a girl." 

Miranda's sudden hope was quickly dashed. Mr. Bhuratta asked blandly: "You 
have, perhaps, a much nice cane?" 

She went to the cupboard and returned with the cruelly beautiful weapon so 
thoughtfully provided by the management. Humbly she knelt, kissed the hated 
object, then proffered it to him. She remained kneeling. 

"When I was small boy and went to school with other small boys and small 
girls." Mr. Bhuratta mused reminiscently, "Our Teacher was much English. 
Every time we do something bad, and sometimes when we do only good. He say 
in very harsh voice to step in front of class and hold out hand. He then hit 
the small hand very hard with cane. It hurt so- bad we always cry. If we do 
not cry he keeps hitting until we start. We must hold out one hand, then the 
other. Sometimes we get one on each. Often more. Once I get six on each 
hand. This was very bad. My father was much angry. But nothing can be done. 
Little girls get caned too. But is bad with them because they much fear and 
pull in hand when they see cane coming. Always when this is done the 
punishment becomes double. Often it takes much time and much tears. Often 
little girl so afraid she piss on floor. Then she must bend over and bare 
her bum and get caned there as well. Was a very good school. We learn much." 

Miranda knew what was coming. But continued to look bright and expectant. 

"Because I am kind man." Mr. Bhuratta continued benignly, "We use your so 
nice hands that are not marked at all. You hold them out like in school, 
then no more marks on other places. You are much pleased?', "Oh yes!" 
Miranda breathed. She remembered the awful agony of her previous caning on 
the hands. But resolutely closed her mind to it. "You are so very good to 
me. Please... .if I pull my hand back from the cane will I, too, be punished 
double?" 

"Indeed I do this for you!" Mr. Bhuratta's voice was rich with generosity. 
"As I tell you, I am most kind man." 

His choice of the word kind made a synonym for her thought, Was he kind! 
Perhaps in his own way. Certainly he was vain. Impulsively she took a risk. 
"You are such a nice man. So very kind to me. Would you be really sweet and 
phone Wilbur Herman and tell him where I am? He lives close to a little 
village called Spaulding. Then he won't worry about me." 

Did the broad smile flicker! Did the eyes narrow! His voice certainly slowed 
and became cautious. "Is this a good thing you are asking?" 

"It's a kind thing. He'll worry if he doesn't know." 

"Perhaps I tell the good Major?" 

Miranda shrugged in what she hoped appeared an offhand nonchalance. "I hope 
you don't.- He might be jealous... And I like him!" 

"Ah! Is much romantic, is it not." He placed a finger against his nose and 
winked so that, for a change, Miranda's laugh was genuine. 

"But this Mr. Herman. I am knowing him. He is-what you say... In Oil. I, 
too, am in Oil. Thus we have met. He is very big and very rich." 

Miranda was aghast. What had she done! "You men!" She breathed admiringly. 
"You know so much." 

"Yes." Mr. Bhuratta conceded. "But this Mr. Herman... I am not liking him 
much. He does, I think, make much fun of me. He is American." He made it 
sound the ultimate indiscretion. 

"Just do what you think best, dear Mr. Bhuratta." Miranda cast her bread 
upon the waters and hoped for the best. "And now perhaps you would like to 
cane me?" 

Her guest brightened visibly. "Of course!" He agreed expansively. "You are 
most good girl. I make it hurt very much." 

Miranda rose, and taking a pose in the center of the room held out her hand. 
"Please correct me, Sir, if I am not doing this properly." She said 
demurely. 

"Is most fine." Mr. Bhuratta assured her. "Is just as little girls stood in 
school long ago. Perhaps even I make you cry." 

There came the usual agonizing tapping with the cane on the taut palm. The 
adjustment up and down of the outstretched arm. The trial swish that cut the 
air like a knife and caused the victim to wilt Inwardly. then the careful 
measurement and the slashing blow itself. 

While the suspenseful prologue was enacted Miranda supposed it must be a 
ritual engaged in the world over ever since some remote ancestor had 
invented the punishment but when the vicious cane bedded itself in her hand 
she could not believe such pain had ever existed before. With an indrawn 
breath she closed her eyes and fought the nausea and the instinctive 
compulsion to cry out in protest or to run. Run blindly anywhere away from 
the cane. 

"You see," Said Mr. Bhuratta conversationally, "it is as I promise. It much 
hurts. Now please to hold out the other hand." 

Determined to test herself and to do the best she could Miranda said softly: 
"Oh, thank you! That hurt wonderfully. You are so clever." There was just 
the chance he might be content to strike her once on each hand. If so she 
might be able to acquit herself with reasonable composure and control. But 
to be struck more than once on the same hand would be beyond her ability to 
bear. She wished he had promised a number of strokes. If there is an end in 
sight one may reach it. Resolutely she held out her arm and flattened the 
hand. 

It was a repeat. Clenching her teeth and her spirit she managed a repeat of 
her own reaction. Then stood with arms hanging loosely at her sides and 
awaited her next instruction. She prayed: Oh make him stop now. Make him 
stop. Make him stop... She felt certain both her hands were useless now. 
Both were utterly numb and were sending out wave after wave of pain. Opening 
her eyes she found his gaze fixed, intently upon her. She smiled wanly at 
him and said simply: "No one has ever hurt me that much before." "I am very 
proud. And you are very brave girl. Please now to hold out the first hand 
again." 

Miranda threw pretense to the winds. T can't take any more." She told him 
frankly, meeting him eye to eye. "It hurts more than I believed possible. I 
feel sure you don't know how much it hurts. I want to please you. But I 
don't think I have the will power to hold my hand out for another stroke. 
Even if I try I'll pull it in without meaning to. How many strokes do you 
intend to give me?" 

"Three on each hand." Mr. Bhuratta said equably. "Like in the school." 

Good Heavens! The man had a hang-up from childhood that he was going to work 
out on her now. "But you were not hit as hard as this when you were small." 
Miranda faltered. 

"No. Most true. But you are big girl so have big pain." 

"We are trained to behave well when we are punished" Miranda tried to 
explain. "'We want to please you and make you happy. But if the pain is too 
great to bear or begins to injure us we lose control just like anyone else. 
You don't want me screaming and unable to stand still, do you?" 

"Like little girls in school." Mr. Bhuratta said. 

She had gained a brief respite and learned the number of strokes. She would 
try again. Without hope she, once more, held out her hand. 

But the stroke broke her resolve. She abandoned courage. Bending double she 
clasped her injured hands beneath her arms and flung herself moaning-into an 
arm chair. The tears came without restraint. 

"Just like little girls." Said Mr. Bhuratta approvingly. 

He allowed her to sob and writhe. Little by little she was able to consider 
her plight. By his own standards Mr. Bhuratta probably was not cruel; He 
seemed content to allow her a normal uncontrolled reaction. To give her time 
to compose herself between strokes. He seemed pleased by her tears. Perhaps 
that was what he wanted-not a poised control at all. 

She had received half the infliction he desired to give her. She knew she 
would have little use from her hands for days, they would be so bruised and 
cut. But what else could she do! Perhaps later she could show her wounded 
hands to Mrs. Crosbie and make the woman understand that there were limits 
to what a girl's flesh would bear. Using the backs of her hands she dried 
the tears from her cheeks and eyes. Wearily she got to her feet and stood 
where she had stood before. Mr. Bhuratta nodded approvingly. Thrusting 
herself erect she stretched her arm and hand as far as they would go. She 
smiled appealingly at the man who held the cane. Then closed her eyes. 

* * * 

Patricia wryly acknowledged retributive justice. She who had enslaved so 
many was herself enslaved. It was a state she had never previously known. 
Her training had been a form of slavery. But it had ended abruptly with her 
return to Benson and elevation to Directress. Though teaching others, she 
herself had not employed the crafts and skills and submission instilled in 
her by Rhoda and Blessing long ago. Now she must do so. She was naked. She 
was slave. She knew fear. The six welts received touching her toes in the 
Gym had done more than mark her flesh. They had revived the abject 
desolation she had known in training. Had Mrs. Crosbie given her an 
additional six, she knew she would have broken and Succumbed to the 
humiliation of tears and pleading. Her pride passionately denied that she 
break before her protg, the lovely Miranda: almost her sibling, yet for 
whom she felt a deeper than sibling love. - The agony of the caning had made 
Mrs. Crosbie a Force. Having possessed authority Patricia recognized it. The 
woman would demand total obedience. For the time being Patricia would bow 
and yield rather than be whipped. Escape would be something for which to be 
forever vigilant. But the woman must never know of it. She was capable of 
punishing even the thought. Thus Patricia steeled herself for her first 
assignment. Hateful as it might be she would acquit herself well. She felt 
oddly grateful for her skills. 

The handcuffs joining her wrists with an unrelenting bite had much the same 
demoralizing effect as the six weals across her bottom. She had to wear them 
because Mrs. Crosbie willed it. They made thoughts of escape seem futile. No 
doubt that was the intent. She hated them. Even to have them unlocked would 
never, in this place, be a prelude to anything good. Thus, when the wardress 
ordered her to: "Hold out your hands." she watched the key turn and the 
metal bands fall away without enthusiasm. Her evening had commenced. 

His name was Gibson. The type that has no age, no Nationality: whose mobile 
features enhanced the superficial yet betrayed nothing of what might lurk 
more deeply beneath the surface. He stood behind the small Bar casually 
mixing a drink, and eyed the naked Patricia without surprise. A small twist 
of the lips that could have meant anything was his only concession to her 
entry. But he watched intently as the lovely girl walked gracefully erect to 
the center of the room then sank to her knees and submissively bowed her 
head. He nodded, as though confirming some prior knowledge. 

"You do that damn well." He commended' then, as though giving a considered 
opinion: "You are a very beautiful girl." 

It was not what Patricia had expected. But her role must be flawless. She 
intoned demurely: '"Thank you, Master. I am your slave. Please instruct me. 
I will obey." 

Again the unexpected. Mr. Gibson chuckled. "Look, Sweetheart, I've had a 
hard day. I'm bushed. So don't expect a ball of fire-leastways not until 
after the second drink. Tell you what: I'm going to sit and sip. You can 
hold that pose in front of me. I like it. You can sit back on your heels; 
you won't tire so bad. I'm mixing you a drink and you'll damn well down it. 
Here! I've mixed it strong. It ought to help." 

Patricia was grateful. She sipped daintily and eyed her temporary possessor 
over the glass. He had positioned her' carefully about six feet in front of 
the armchair in which he now lounged comfortably. Again he gave a 
reminiscent chuckle of amusement. 

"They mean well, y'know. But it s typical of the British. When they get 
around to something it's no longer any big deal." He eyed the kneeling girl 
approvingly. "I don't mean you. I'd say you were about as desirable a female 
as I've ever seen. But the main scenario, it's become a bit old hat A sort 
of International ploy like Scotch and soda or a share warrant certificate 
under the table. By the way, you can talk, y'know. I want you to." 

"You're American, aren't you?" Patricia asked. 

"Oh, sort of, I suppose. Bit of everything really. I get around. I'm 
supposed to whip you later, aren't I?" 

"If it pleases you, Master." 

"Let's drop the Master bit for now, shall we. Finish that drink. Gulp it. 
Mine's gone. I'll mix a couple more." As he handed her the second glass his 
eyes sought hers knowingly. 'No, it's not an anesthetic for the pain you are 
about to receive." He laughed at her evident relief. Then settled himself 
comfortably once more. "I was in Cairo last week. This is a regular thing 
there. When I walked in the room she was hanging by the thumbs, her toes 
about three inches off the floor. Not a day over sixteen, probably less. A 
man's not expected to work there so they even provided another girl and a 
whip. She was most expert. A picture of grace actually, the way she swung 
the thing and slashed the poor kid wherever it hurt most. The victim, in 
between screaming and yelping, kept imploring me to forgive her and have the 
whipping stop. Hell of it is I know a bit of the lingo." He looked down at 
Patricia amusedly. "O.K. I can see it in your eyes: Why didn't I have it 
stop? "Not really because I'm a right bastard. But the girl is a facility. 
They use her. If she wasn't striped for my delectation then it would be for 
someone else's. They keep a stable of these little tricks. They heal up in 
three or four weeks and are then ready for another evening with a V.I.P. In 
the meantime they do domestic chores and serving girls and take their turns 
at whipping each other. I noticed that night the girl with the whip had some 
really beautiful marks all over. I thought it an interesting query, as to 
whether this taking turns at each other had an end result of sympathy or 
resentment: A sort of 'You wait 'till I get you next time!" 

Mr. Gibson sighed gently and examined the naked girl. "Not many whip marks 
on you, are there?" 

"I'm sitting on some real brutes." Patricia offered helpfully. 

"Let's see 'em." The inspection of her wounds was brief but thorough. She 
managed not to wince as his fingers probed the ridges of swollen flesh 
raised by Mrs. Crosbie's cane. When she resumed her pose he observed: "A 
competent job. I'd guess they were for punishment. Not for fun. Leaves me 
supposing they have only just got you into this. What's the deal? They pay 
you, or keep you prisoner?" 

"Prisoner." Patricia sought his eyes. "Please help me." 

"How?" 

She gave him Benson's name and phone number. He nodded affirmatively. "They 
told me you would try. If you are new I suppose you feel you have to. I can 
understand that." 

"You won't tell them... please!" 

"What else can I do! It's a sort of business ethic. After all, they are 
laying on something special for me as their guest." 

"But she'll punish me terribly." 

"The good Mrs. Crosbie? Yes I can imagine she might. Look, kid, I won't tell 
'em if they don't ask. Let's leave it at that, eh?" 

Patricia looked as appealing as she could contrive and gave him her best 
smile. "Thank you." 

"It happened once in Amsterdam." Gibson continued conversationally. "Girl 
did what you have just done. I got invited back a week later and they gave 
her to me again. They'd given me a hint, of course. But even so I wasn't 
quite ready... .First off she knelt and apologized for having embarrassed 
me. Then she stood erect and another girl who had come with her tied her 
hands behind her back. This second girl then placed on the rug a triangular 
chunk of wood about two feet long. Then retired and stood to one side. In 
the pleasantest and most matter of fact tone the offender explained to me 
that she must be punished. In fact wished to be punished. I can take a guess 
at how they persuade you girls to behave this way! And would I forgive her 
for this intrusion on my enjoyment. She then very carefully knelt with her 
knees bearing her whole weight upon the sharp edge of the block. She gasped 
and shook her bent head with the agony of it but made no move to rest back 
on her heels as you are doing now, but kept absolutely upright to that the 
sharp edge of that triangle bit steadily into where very ounce of her 
rested. After her first gasping was over she managed to look at me with tear 
filled eyes and ask if I would be kind enough to have a drink or two while 
she knelt like that, and then her friend would give her a hundred strokes 
with the whip." 

Mr. Gibson took a long swallow. "I suppose it's simple enough. If you don't 
obey they just hurt you so damn bad you change your mind. I guess the 
average John you service hurts you some. But nothing compared with what you 
get in the back room. Is that the way it is?" 

"Yes." Patricia admitted. 

"Well, these boys must have had a pretty good back room. I couldn't have 
knelt on that damn thing even if I'd tried. But she did! At the end of 
fifteen minutes her girl friend produced a whip, sure I've seen wickeder 
one's. But it must have hurt damn bad, and proceeded to give her the hundred 
strokes. She knelt there with her hands tied and took it. Sure she made a 
bit of noise. But she couldn't wriggle much without hurting herself more. 
All she could have done would have been to throw herself sideways on the 
floor. But she wouldn't do it. Just knelt there and took it. Because her 
bound hands shielded some portion of her back she got about half the lashes 
on her front." Gibson mused silent for a few moments. "Won't pretend I 
didn't get a thrill out of the performance. I did. The visitor's conscience 
is always salved by the assumption that if he stops it now the girl will get 
it twice as bad after he has gone. I suppose this is one of the virtues of 
this particular fringe benefit." He looked keenly at the nude figure before 
him. "You girls ever wonder why a man gets a kick out of whipping you?" 

"I've thought about it a lot." Patricia acknowledged. 

"Don't think I haven't! Come to some rummy conclusions when you delve into 
it. Admitting that there is the odd chap who's a bit round the bend on the 
subject, I'd say that most men when they whip a girl would much prefer that 
she was loving them. I don't mean the bang, bang bit. But affection! We are 
a lonely lot. Can you understand that for most men whipping you is loving 
you?" 

Patricia's incredulity must have shown. Gibson gave a conciliative laugh. 
"Well, look at it like this. A boy's mother is a woman. She loves him. No 
matter what he is or what he does she loves him. He grows up surrounded by 
her love. Then when he goes out into the world he discovers other women 
don't. Mostly they are indifferent to him. It hurts. It hurts particularly 
because the poor gimp by now has come victim to even more urgent needs of 
the sex than he had with good old mother. He has to beg, to buy, even to 
borrow what he has to have from them. Mostly they hand it out like gold 
bricks: and the price is about the same. Most of it's unconscious, of 
course, but when a man whips you he is not only getting a bit of his own 
back, working off this unconscious resentment, but he is also extracting 
from you far more satisfying gasps and groans than he usually manages to 
evoke from you in bed. I suppose the Freudian boys would see the whip as a 
lovely long thin phallus that can go on and on forever and would never have 
a premature ejaculation on the sheet." He paused for a moment. "Make any 
sense, Sweetheart?" 

Patricia squirmed. She felt on dangerous ground. "Well yes it does, the way 
you put it. But what about the woman's side. Is she supposed to enjoy being 
used?" 

"Look, Honey. I know you are under duress. If I tell you to lay on the 
carpet and spread your legs you'll obey me." 

"When the act is over do you want to tell me you are really and truly 
defiled, ravaged, shattered, soiled and all the other horseshit?" 

"It depends on the girl." Patricia tried to explain. "On just where she is 
in life. On what has happened to her. Or what has not happened to her. I'll 
admit that if you do that to me now I will get up afterwards ready for 
whatever you may wish to do to me then and I won't feel any different from 
what I do now. But I don't know if that proves anything... " Desperately she 
sought to divert him from argument that seemed pointless and certain to lead 
to bad temper. Producing her sweetest smile she asked: "Do you want me to 
lay down and stretch my legs?" 

"Scared of argument?" He grinned. "Perhaps you are right. Waste of time. No! 
I don't want you to lay down and stretch your legs. Get me a cane or a 
riding crop. A long thin one." 

Patricia smiled brightly, but groaned inwardly; she had played her hand 
badly. Bowing on one knee she handed him the wicked length of viciousness 
she had produced from the cupboard. Resolutely she closed her mind to how 
she might behave when it was used upon her. 

"Use that phone and ask whoever answers to send up a hot banana. When it 
comes bring it to me." 

Patricia obeyed, wondering. But when she took the object from the hand that 
offered it at the door she guessed. 

"Seen one before, Sweetheart?" 

"No." 

"You have guessed what happens, eh?" 

Patricia supposed it appropriate to return to her role. "Yes Master. I will 
try and bear the pain." 

"Humble your pride a bit, I thought. You still have some. Besides I'm tired 
of the whip, and you are almost too beautiful to mark up. I asked for this." 
He waved the cane negligently, "Just in case you want to argue or fail to 
hold the pose. In a minute you will stand in front of me, erect and at 
attention with your hands clasped behind your neck. You will not move. Not 
even when you find yourself subject to... shall we say- unusual sensations." 
He peeled the silver foil from the suppository. "Bend far over. Legs wide 
apart." 

Patricia was thankful there were no witnesses. It was a hateful and 
demeaning thing to have to do. But she obeyed and made no demur. Then, at a 
word from Gibson, she took her pose as directed and stood before him, a nude 
statue of total perfection. 

"Needs a minute or so to take hold." He assured her cheerfully. Then it gets 
steadily worse. Ever had one?" 

"No, Master," 

"I'm surprised. Be quite an experience for you. I'd have thought it a useful 
method of getting you to see the light without marking you up. I'm supposing 
your unblemished skin area an important asset, a fresh field for your 
visitors to work on." 

Patricia had never felt more exposed or more suspenseful. She had no idea 
what degree of pain the small object melting inside her would produce. She 
was sure it would be bad. Carefully she voiced the fear uppermost in her 
mind: "Master, if the pain becomes too bad I may not be able to stand 
still." 

"Don't worry about it: I'll encourage you with this." He raised the cane. 

So he was cruel! Patricia had begun to hope that her evening might be 
bearable. The hope slid away slowly as she felt the first stirrings of 
discomfort from the foreign presence within. 

It was a strange tableau. The lounging man with the cane and the erect naked 
girl. Both motionless, waiting, silent. There was a third presence invisible 
and unseen. But it's aura hung heavy in the room. 

Patricia would have found it difficult to pinpoint the exact moment at which 
the itch became a burn and when the burn merged to pain and the pain became 
agony. But, once started, the procession rapidly progressed to the 
unbearable. She never knew what resources of strength She called upon to 
hold her pose unmoving. Only by flaring nostrils, closed eyes and the 
quickening of her breath could the watching man gauge her distress. Once, 
impelled by a courage she did not know she possessed she opened her eyes, 
sought and held his, and said in an even controlled voice: "Thank you, 
Master." 

She knew it useless to compute time under torment. It may have been five or 
fifteen minutes with the agony piling wave on wave within her when Gibson 
said: "Go to the phone and order another." 

The movement was good. But she wondered now in what degree he intended to 
break her. To have another of the cruel things inserted when the other might 
have run it's course was something she dared not think of. But he was a 
strange man. He might be testing. In any case she was helpless. She obeyed. 

She stood before him awaiting his pleasure, watching miserably as he removed 
the foil. Unexpectedly he handed her the small symmetrical object. "Stick it 
in yourself, Sweetheart. It will be less shaming for you. I'm sure I don't 
have to tell you where." 

Patricia did not need telling, she had guessed. With her free hand half way 
to her triangle she paused and looked at him piteously. 

"It's alright, girl." He had interpreted her hesitation instantly. "They may 
be hard to take, but they won't injure. Put it in your little treasure box 
and tuck it well in. Tomorrow it will work just as well as ever." 

It was indeed a shaming thing to do in front of him. But she knew she must 
not turn away. Having him watch was as much a. part of the punishment as the 
thing itself' It was better than having his insensitive finger jabbing 
inside her. Quickly she parted her labia, made the insertion, and pushed her 
fingers so far within herself that he must surely be satisfied. She managed 
one more "Thank you, Master". Then resumed her place and her pose. 

But now there was no victory. How could there be! Her flesh was flesh and 
would endure only so much. Without a tremor she absorbed the early stages of 
this new infliction. But when the full crescendo of agony joined the total 
of what she was already suffering her defenses began to crumble. First 
spasmodic jerking's of her taut legs, then a shuddering of her hips. Through 
tears she took a quick glance. But her tormentors face showed only an intent 
curiosity. His grip on the cane was still negligent. 

For moments she managed to hold straight and still. But they were brief 
moments fraught with agony. An agony that took sudden surges of intensity 
that drove her nakedness into ever increasing writhing and contortions 
until, at last, she relapsed upon the rug a twisting, squirming jumble of 
arms and legs, breasts and buttocks; her breath competing with the moans she 
no longer sought to control. For a brief moment she turned to the man in the 
chair and gasped brokenly: "I'm sorry... I can't bear it. You'll have to 
whip me." before she, once more, relapsed into her sanctuary of endless 
motion which, though it did not stop the pain, enabled her to keep from 
screaming and to hold onto sanity; agony had brought her to the point of not 
caring. For Patricia, then, nothing existed outside the pain and the two 
things burning inside her. 

Gibson seemed immobilized. Fascinated he watched the tortured girl thrust 
and turn against her enemy; watched the sweating limbs fight against a thing 
they could not touch; watched the tossing head and the eyes clenched shut in 
pain, or wide and staring in disbelief at such suffering. Even to him the 
time seemed long. To Patricia it must have been an eternity before the 
stricken beauty began to find a relief mirrored in the slackening of her 
writhing until, after a very long time, she lay sweating and panting with 
only spasmodic jerks of air arm or a leg by which to measure the retreat of 
that which had defeated her. Finally she lay still. Her breathing slowly 
returning to normal. Then, with an infinite weariness and dejection, she 
thrust herself into the kneeling position she had formerly held, smiled at 
Gibson wanly, and abjectly pleaded: "Master, I am sorry. I failed. Please 
whip me." 

Silently her companion went to the bar, mixed two more drinks, handed her 
one, and relaxed with the other in his chair. "What the Hell would I whip 
you for?" He asked good humouredly. 

Patricia looked at him blankly. "I disobeyed you. I could not stand still. 
You said that if I did not hold position you would... " Her voice faltered 
and trailed away. "I know I Have to be whipped, Master. I won't plead, and I 
will try and keep quiet while you... while you - do it." She; drained her 
glass in several thirsty gulps. It would help me, Master, if you chained 
me." 

Gibson surveyed the kneeling girl wonderingly. :Well I'll be damned!" He 
exclaimed. "You are really something special. They ought to be proud of you! 
You really thought I meant it about the whip, didn't you! Damn! You make me 
feel like a bastard." 

"You mean you aren't going to whip me?" Patricia was incredulous. 

"Hell no! I told you most of this stuff was old hat to me. I have watched 
that hot banana deal once or twice. But it's never taken effect like it did 
with you. Thought you were play acting at first - until we put the second 
one in. Honestly, I didn't think it would hit you that bad." 

Patricia sniffled. "Thank you," She said inadequately. 

Rising, he helped her to her feet. Patting her on the bottom reassuringly he 
then tilted her chin and kissed her firmly and warmly on the mouth. Looking 
at her raised eyes intently he said with force: "I wish you belonged to me. 
I'd value you." Then, returning to normal, suggested: "You know where the 
bathroom is. I expect you'd like to use it. Run along." Thankfully she did 
as he bid. 

When she returned he was gone. 

* * * 

It is to be supposed that the essence of slavery is that it has no end; 
that, being punished, the slave will know it only as a single event in a 
continuing stream. Thus, too, the loss of hope must leave it's mark upon 
them. Their chains are taken only that they may be the more firmly held by 
cords. The cell gives way to the cage and the cage to the dungeon. Their 
pains are without logic in that they are inflicted as retribution for their 
natural instincts of rebellion and escape. They are governed by caprice: not 
of themselves, but of others. The final slavery is the awareness of being 
only an object. For them survival is in loving each other. Miranda and 
Patricia would have embraced had their wrists not, once more, been locked in 
the hated handcuffs. Mrs. Crosbie surveyed her captives with amusement as 
she closed the cell door. "You can do it if you really try." She assured 
them. 

Patricia turned. "You have locked them too tight." She complained. 'They 
hurt. Please loosen them a notch." 

"Let me see." 

Both girls offered their chained wrists for inspection. Mrs. Crosbie 
fingered the metal bands. "Fiddlesticks! She said testily. "They should be 
tight. I want you to know you have them on. Serve you right if I tightened 
them more! And as for you;" She looked at Miranda, "I don't want to hear any 
more about your caned hands. You won't be using them. So it does not 
matter." She turned to leave. Then, almost as an afterthought, said 
casually: "Both of you asked your guest's help to escape. You knew it was 
forbidden. Tomorrow you will be bitterly sorry." 

She left them to their love and to their tears. 

The bitterness came after their morning drill in the Gym. "I would much 
prefer to whip you." Mrs. Crosbie told them matter of factly. "It's simple. 
You hate it. About fifty strokes would be my judgment for such stupidity. 
But I am compelled to conserve as much unblemished skin on your pretty hides 
as possible. I must not encroach on the privilege our guests value so 
highly." She smiled at them sardonically. "So I have been forced to devise a 
small repertoire of discomforts that leave your female flesh unmarred. Since 
this is a first offense you will, today, enjoy one of the milder 
disciplines. Come!" 

Miranda was first. She was glad to get rid of the bite of the handcuffs. But 
her wrists were almost instantly tied behind her back. Palm to palm. Not 
crossed as she had been accustomed to. Expertly Mrs. Crosbie circled the 
girl's elbows with a broad strap. Buckled it and pulled it tight. Miranda 
gasped. Her shoulders were wrenched back forcing her breasts into an 
arrogant thrust. She bit hard on a cry of protest. Mrs. Crosbie was not 
satisfied. Loosening the strap she re-adjusted it on her victim's arms and, 
carefully and remorselessly, pulled and tightened until Miranda's elbows 
were squeezed together. Her wrists and forearms rightly joined as a single 
unit. It hurt. 

Next she was invited to sit. She watched unhappily as ornate high heeled 
shoes were fitted to her feet and fastened by a locked band tight around 
each ankle. The fit was snug. They held her feet with authority. She could 
never free herself of them, even if she had her hands. But the feature 
within them that caused her to quail was an inch long sharp point rising up 
from each heel to thrust against her flesh. 

"Stand up." Mrs. Crosbie ordered. 

It was not easy. Miranda was amazed by the awkwardness imposed by her 
strictured arms and shoulders. It would be easy to fall. To do so would hurt 
and perhaps injure; she could do nothing to help herself. Fearfully and 
gingerly she managed to stand. The absurdly high heels were a punishment in 
themselves. But with the spike pressing against her heel she was compelled 
to carry her weight entirely by her toes. She stood, tottering and 
uncertain. 

"You look exquisite." Mrs. Crosbie said cheerfully. "Perhaps I should 
deliver you like this to your next guest. He could scarcely fail to 
appreciate the accentuation of your femininity. Girls should always be on 
their toes and should always have their breasts thrust out. And now for one 
other small refinement." 

It was a gag. Seeing it Miranda's cry was involuntary: "Oh please don't put 
that thing on me!" 

Wasting no words Mrs. Crosbie picked up the cane and slashed savagely round 
Miranda's hips. Then stood interrogatively. 

The blow and the agony taxed the punished girl's equilibrium to the limit. 
Gasping with pain she managed with difficulty to stay erect. "I'm sorry." 
she said humbly. "I'll open my mouth." 

Miranda hated being gagged. It imposed a terrible impotence. The beastliness 
invading her mouth and being locked fast held something degrading for a 
girl. Miserably she parted her lips and accepted the rubber pad on her 
tongue and filling her cheeks. She wished Mrs. Crosbie had wet the thing 
before inserting it. Now she had to try and salivate sufficiently to 
lubricate and minimize the discomfort. Harsh fingers drew the band tight so 
that she could never separate her lips. She must cherish the thing within 
her mouth. It was now a part of her. Behind her neck the padlock snapped 
shut. 

Painfully she stood and watched as Patricia was similarly dealt with. Their 
eyes met without hope. Mrs. Crosbie opened a narrow barred door. "Get in 
there." She ordered abruptly. "Sideways." 

It had to be sideways. The compartment must have been intended for a broom 
closet or for the narrow confinement of a single person. Patricia tip-toed 
inside, then had to press hard back against her bound arms and the wall as 
Miranda edged into position so that they were face to face. The door clanged 
shut. 

"It gets steadily worse." Mrs. Crosbie assured them. "You'll be in there a 
long, long time. You can contemplate the error of exploiting your guests." 
She laughed acidly. "I'll look in from time to time. But don't think tears 
will soften me. You'll shed a few. Anyway, you should be a big comfort to 
each other, you're close enough." She nodded approvingly and left. 

Alone, the two prisoners eyed each other in desolation. It was agony not to 
be able to speak. Despite their pain each was aware that their wracked 
nakedness made their breasts stand so that their nipples were in contact. 
Patricia wriggled enough to provide a small friction between the four 
sensitive buds. Miranda gasped and glowed. There would be a small solace in 
their day. She responded with twin motions of her own. 

But nothing could combat the inexorable misery Mrs. Crosbie had devised. It 
took but a few minutes for the bands about their elbows to bite and burn so 
that shoulders fluttered and breast twisted across breast. Their eyes shared 
distress, how long would it last? How bad would it get! Miranda could find 
no relief; the spiked shoes and her pinioned arms competed for her 
attention. She kicked the shoes this way and that against the wall but 
budged them not at all. The sharp points still pressed against her heel with 
their pitiless threat. To stand upon her toes as she was forced to do was 
already taking a toll of fatigue and strained tendons. How long could a girl 
stand like that! To sit or to slouch or to lean was not possible. They were 
breast to breast, belly to belly, knee to knee. They were compelled to stand 
and will themselves against the spike. 

But it was the strap confining their elbows that brought the tears and the 
flaring nostrils. It was without mercy. It had begun by burning and 
progressed to a searing agony. Soon the shoulders joined their protest 
against so rigid a bond. There was an implacable quality about the tight 
leather. They fluttered their shoulders as best they could, seeking relief. 
But there was none. It held them with their breasts taut in an infliction 
that intensified minute by minute and hour by hour. Miranda was sure that 
had she not been gagged she would have screamed. 

In its own subtle way the gag was the cruelest of all. Mrs. Crosbie had 
shrewdly guessed the frustration and despair of the two girls so tightly 
enjoined yet unable to utter a word. They had a great need of communion, but 
could find it only in hurt eyes and the brushing together of their cheeks. 
Thus each was terribly alone with her pain and her fear. Sometimes, in 
desperation, one or the other would toss and fling her head from side to 
side. But it was a gesture of protest. No more. When they were still again 
the gag remained as much a part of them as their tongue or the tantalizing 
shoes that encased their aching feet. 

As the day wore on Mrs. Crosbie peered at them from time to time through the 
bars. She showed only amusement at the frantic efforts they made with 
rolling eyes and shaking heads to convey to her the unbearable awfulness of 
their condition. But realizing she had no intention of giving them hope or 
comfort they finally lapsed into a lethargic acceptance of their misery and 
evaded her eyes until she went away. Hating themselves for the resolution, 
each vowed never again to speak of escape to a guest. Better lifelong 
slavery than day after day like this! 

They stood on their toes and endured. 

When the unbelievable time came that they were returned to their cell 
Miranda held out her wounded hands almost with thankfulness. The metal cuffs 
bit viciously tight into her wrists as Mrs. Crosbie's last infliction of the 
awful day. But she no longer cared. She had become used to the handcuffs. 
She expected nothing else. Her whole being was pervaded by a great 
thankfulness that the day was done. That the strap was gone' and the shoes, 
and the gag! She longed to talk, But was too tired. For moments the girls 
kissed and loved each other, then threw themselves upon their bunks and into 
sleep. 

There is a nightmare quality in being wrenched suddenly from deep slumber. 
The hand upon her shoulder invoked instantly in Miranda's mind a vision of 
Mrs.' Crosbie, the strap, and the gag. Suddenly she sat up, certain of 
disaster, and found herself confronted by the smiling visage of Major 
Ballard. He had a finger to his lips, enjoying silence. Patricia was awake 
and staring at him as though fascinated by a vision. 

"Take it easy now." He said quietly." This may be hard for you to believe, 
but I'm taking you home." 

The girls exchanged glances of disbelief, and echoed in unison, "Home?" 

"Yes," He assured them easily," That house from which you were taken. That's 
home, isn't it?" 

"It's a trick. Mrs. Crosbie set you up to it." Said Patricia with certainty. 

He grinned and shrugged. "Have it your way. But stop nattering and do as I 
tell you. I want this done quickly. The less the staff know of it the 
better; you wouldn't want me to wake dear Cynthia to have her instruct you, 
would you?" 

"Damn dear Cynthia!" Said Patricia with deep feeling. 

He smiled broadly. "You are beginning to believe me; You wouldn't have dared 
say that otherwise. I hear she gave you a bad day." 

"Are you kidnapping us too?" Miranda asked tentatively. 

"For a fate worse than death or the white slave trade? Not really. I'm going 
to take you home. Those two clunks who picked you up made the most frightful 
bloomer. But if you don't believe me and want to make a fuss I'll go and get 
help and deliver you back to your loved ones bound and gagged." 

"I'll believe you." Said Miranda happily. Then looked beseechingly at Pat 
for moral support. 

"Damn and blast!" The Major exclaimed, "The silly bitch has got you 
handcuffed!" 

"We are always handcuffed." Patricia assured him plaintively. Then, 
suddenly, "Mean to tell us you haven't got the keys!" 

"No. I haven't! Cynthia uses a special make. Gives her exclusive control. 
Only she has the keys." Major Ballard considered thoughtfully. He picked up 
Miranda's hand and examined the metal cuff without enthusiasm. Then, seeing 
the swollen fingers and palm, "Did one of those silly bastards do that to 
you?" 

"It was Mr. Bhuratta." Miranda told him. She made no motion to withdraw, and 
the Major seemed to feel no urgency in parting with her injured member. 
Miranda realized it was a long while since anyone had held her hand like 
that. It felt good. 

"Well, it won't hurt you to wear 'em a little longer." Major Ballard said 
cheerfully. "You seem to have doubts about my good intentions so perhaps 
it's just as well. If you stay handcuffed you'll be less inclined to argue. 
Come along." 

"Do we get any clothes?" Miranda asked. 

"Sorry! No clothes. Can't lay my hands on any at this hour. You must be used 
to being without them by now. You came sans garments. That's the way we 
return you... By the way, don't think too badly of Bhuratta. It was him who 
told me about Herman. Good Lord! What a Bollocks the Department made of you 
two. Poor old colonel's damned upset." 

The car was large and sleek and expensive. "Want to sit in the back and draw 
the blinds in maiden modesty?" The Major inquired, "Or will you take a 
chance with me in front? I can offer a blanket." 

"We'll sit with you in front." Miranda said happily "Never mind the 
blanket." Nimbly she took the center place next the driver. 

Patricia followed dubiously. "Ever hear the name Benson?" She asked 
frostily. 

"Did we ever!" The Major's voice was heavy with sarcasm. "When I first saw 
you I thought you looked like money. Should have known. Lucky bastard isn't 
he! Fancy owning you! Benson made a few red faces higher up. I'm told the 
Department is going to have to do him some heavy favors in return for those 
six stripes Cynthia put on that pretty bottom of yours." 

The drive seemed to Miranda much shorter than the one she had taken when 
bound in the trunk. Major Ballard talked happily of nothing in particular 
and, quite unashamedly, took every opportunity to turn and examine the naked 
girl beside him. Miranda was surprised to find that she did not mind at all. 
A phrase flitted through her mind: 'Nudity becomes her'. She felt sure it 
did. That, too, was a good feeling. 

How good it was to see Blessing and Rhoda! Miranda was aware of the 
incongruity of the emotion; but could not help it. They, in turn, were 
obviously overjoyed to see their Mistress and their erstwhile slave. The two 
girls wore their nudity with unconcern. In Patricia's study there were 
drinks all round and many intent glances. Patricia graciously said that, for 
once, she didn't mind the handcuffs since it would be the last time. 
Blessing had assured her that their removal would be simple when he fetched 
his tools. Major Ballard kissed the hands of both his charges - and, again, 
held Miranda's longer than he need have done. It was not until long after he 
had gone that she realized she should have asked him to return-her to her 
parents or to the Police... 

The thought had never entered her head. 

* * * 

For Miranda it was a strange time - A Homecoming; A new beginning. Yet, 
basically, nothing had changed. She was still a slave. It was different for 
Patricia. For her the kidnapping had been a distress from which she returned 
to assume her waiting mantle of authority, An authority which she 
immediately asserted by ruling that Miranda should continue to wear the 
handcuffs that had no key. She lost no time in having Blessing remove the 
metal about her own wrists, but found a humorous satisfaction in 
re-asserting her dominance over her companion in distress. Miranda suspected 
a touch of pique over the Major's marked attention, but cared little. Chains 
had become natural for her. If leaving her wrists locked pleased Patricia 
she was content. 

But they shared Patricia's bed for the balance of the night and most of the 
morning. They slept off the fatigue of Mrs. Crosbie's punishment, then made 
love as an affirmation of the warm bond suffering had woven about them. As 
Miranda watched her lovely companion dress the minds of both centered on the 
next move, A move which, now, held little attraction for either. 

"Sort of brought it on yourself, didn't you, Ducky?" 

"I suppose you mean Herman?', Miranda assented doubtfully. 

"Good old Wilbur!" Pat agreed cheerfully. "Pretty decent of him, y'know. He 
went all out for you. Damn shame neither of us want you to go now. Not that 
I ever did think it a good idea." 

"Must I go?" 

"He's bought and paid for you. He even bought Persis just to keep you happy. 
I have no choice but to deliver you." She chuckled. "Someone over there will 
have to find a key to those handcuffs. You'll still be wearing them when you 
go. But look at it this way: If you go back into training here, and you 
could still stand some! You'll only worry about who you'll get sold to. It 
won't be long before good solid Herman will look good again rather than some 
evil you know not of. I could try, and I've been thinking a lot about this, 
to get them to call off the deal and let me have you. But honestly, Ducky, 
I'm not a bit sure Mr. Benson would think much of the idea of you as my 
personal slave, or even as assistant Directress. Bit of an infringement on 
his rights and privileges-see what I mean?" 

"In a way, then, you are a slave too." Miranda said dolefully. 

"And it's something I must never forget, Ducky! Bird in a gilded cage; if 
you like! The fact that I love the cage and the man who put me in it doesn't 
change my knowledge that I belong to Benson. He owns me just as Herman now 
owns you. I'd never dare cross him... But cheer up. Aren't you glad you'll 
be seeing Persis again?" 

"Of course I am! You were right. We do prop each other up. I love her. Has 
anyone heard how she is?" 

Patricia made a gesture of helplessness' "Not really. The fact is Wilbur has 
gone away on business. It's young Susan who has charge of Persis and its 
young Susan I have to deliver you to." She giggled' as though at some mental 
picture, "I suspect poor' old Wilbur got cold feet over this business of 
training you and simply walked out for a couple of weeks leaving the job to 
Susan. He puts a lot of trust in that girl. He expects her to do in two 
weeks what I intended to take a couple of months over." 

"So that means we get whipped three times a day!" 

Patricia sobered. "Sweetheart, I just don't know. Actually Susan's not a bad 
kid. I liked her. She's practical, damned good looking and quite sexy, and 
she's intelligent. 

But what a spot he's put her in! She's been number one. She's privileged. 
Now number two and three show up, and she has the job of training them until 
they are as good as she is herself. She has to ask herself what happens 
then... I suppose it's a case of whether you like each other and how well 
her sense of humor stands the strain." 

"All of a sudden I'm scared." Miranda admitted. "Can't you manage to be in 
the background somewhere?'" Patricia came and, holding the troubled girl 
tightly, kissed her long and warmly with a great tenderness. "I wish things 
were different." she said seriously. "But, yes. I will contrive to visit. 
I'd have more standing if Wilbur was in residence. But I'll try." Then, her 
mood changing quickly, she said cheerfully. "Come along, Darling. Maybe we 
see ghosts that aren't there. Let's get it over with." She laughed. "Just 
think! It's your big day. You are about to be delivered... " 

Nothing is quite as we expect. Miranda's entry into Wilbur Herman's home 
left her with the same feeling of being adrift that had fallen upon her with 
the kidnapping. The new faces of unobtrusive servants made her, for the 
first time in months, feel her nakedness; made her aware of the handcuffs 
and the old familiar ankle chains once more joining her feet. But then came 
the warmth of the small Tea party with a quite charming and quite stunning 
Susan playing the gracious hostess. Now, with Patricia departed, she sat 
nervously with her new Mistress. 

In an English drawing room Susan was exotic. Such small covering as she wore 
was becoming, expensive and, as Pam had intimated, beautifully chased metal 
circlets snug around her neck and her ankles. Each had as its integral part 
the ring to which a chain might be locked. Susan intercepted her curiosity. 

"Lovely, aren't they! Wilbur has the key, of course!" She laughed 
understandingly. "You're lost! I can see it in your face. Whole damn 
situation's weird! First thing you're wondering is why don't I just pack up 
and run?" 

"Why don't you?" Miranda ventured. 

Susan gave a wry grin. "Maybe I'm not sure myself. But figure it out: I run 
to the police. They contact Herman and Benson who deny everything; my word 
against theirs. You know who'd win. So I run, but not to the coppers." She 
fingered the metal round her neck and ankles. "I have to get rid of these. 
They are some hard metal that takes an expert with a lot of tools to remove. 
So I go home... " She shrugged. "I don't want to. I like it here. Wilbur's 
damn good to me... " 

"But with... those things! You are still a slave?" 

"Sure I'm a slave. I'm a good one! And yes, I do get whipped sometimes. And 
yes, I do get punished and chained and... lots of things. But, fact is, I'm 
fond of Wilbur and he's fond of me." She shrugged and made a move almost of 
embarrassment, "I suppose you wonder why I stay around if I get whipped 
and... all the rest. Well, I'll make no bones about it. It's a sort of 
erotic game I play. If I feel randy or mischievous I prod poor Wilbur to see 
how far I can get away with things until he gets angry. This way I know 
about how far I can twist him. I also get whipped... or something. But, 
y'know-" She looked at Miranda appraisingly, "I hate it while I'm being 
whipped, but afterwards it's sort of nice. It makes me horny. Same with 
you?" 

"Good 'Heavens, no!" Exclaimed Miranda, startled. 

"Well, give it time! If you are whipped by someone who is fond of you it 
makes an astounding difference. I hated it in training. But if Wilbur does 
it or orders one of the staff to do it, then it's different." 

"One of the staff?" 

"Oh, yes. We have males and females who do the job very competently. Mostly 
Wilbur sends me to them to be punished. He's really an old softie in spite 
of all his tirade about females in general. Incidentally this staff is only 
a bell push away anytime you want to give me trouble. Please don't ever make 
me call 'em. I'll enjoy punishing you, and you'll like it better from me. 
You know... two girls together!" 

Miranda found herself wishing to respond to such frankness, she said simply: 
"Thank you." and hoped it sounded as sincere as she wished it to be. "I do 
want to try. I'll obey you-honest I will!" She stumbled now in what she had 
to ask, uncertain of how far she might presume: "Where is Persis?" 

"Been dying to ask that, haven't you?" Susan grinned knowingly, then became 
serious. "Look! You have to understand this. I must be quite merciless with 
you both. It's an order, the sort of order I just won't go against. Anyway, 
you may as well know it. Persis has been a bad girl, in fact she's hardly 
ever anything else. I don't understand why Wilbur bought her! So right now 
she's in no position to receive visitors. I'll take you to her if you wish. 
But she might sooner you didn't see her the way she is, and maybe you'd be 
happier too... What do you think?" 

"Oh but I must!" Miranda was aghast at the thought of what her beloved 
Persis might have got herself into. "You see," she continued lamely, "I'm 
afraid Persis sort of depends on me. We've always been together." 

The room was a replica of that other in which she and Persis had suffered. 
Her beloved sat astride the cruel bar, her feet tethered tautly far apart, 
her hands bound at her back. She was drooping with fatigue and pain, her 
cheeks tear stained. She raised her bowed head without hope. But, seeing 
Miranda, her whole being tensed against it's confinement and her face came 
alive. "Oh, Darling...!" In the small exclamation she laid bare her heart. 

Miranda ran to her. But her joined hands were inadequate to the embrace she 
longed to give. The punished girl sat too high for their lips to meet. 
Wildly and protectively she-turned to Susan, "But this is cruel! Must 
you...?" 

Miranda realized her error instantly. She sought to redress it by sinking 
humbly to her knees before her new Mistress. "Forgive me." She pleaded. "I 
forgot I am a slave." She looked into Susan's enigmatic eyes and knew this a 
moment in which to do her best. "Please whip me." She requested. Rising, she 
bent and touched her toes. 

"Pat said you had a long way to go." Susan's voice was almost regretful. 
"You sure have! You absolutely shouldn't accuse. You should address me as 
'Mistress'. And a slave does NOT set her own punishment. Three faults inside 
one minute. Ordinarily I expect I would whip you. But you are still covered 
in marks from that last disaster you got into. So there's an obvious thing I 
should do with you. You know what it is, don't you, Darling." Miranda knew. 
Quaking inwardly, but with a great wish to please, she found the stool and 
climbed astride the bar facing her fellow captive. She used her cuffed hands 
to support her weight while she unhappily watched her ankles pinioned and 
spread. She took the precaution of one strained glance at Persis and an 
admonitory shake of the head against the protest visibly quivering on her 
loved one's lips. Then, obeying Susan's command, she reluctantly raised her 
arms over and behind her head. A chain snapped drawing her hands back and 
down leashing them behind her to the bar so that now she must sit erect, 
arms and shoulders wrenched back, feet wide apart so that her entire weight 
rested on that small but vulnerable part of her in contact with the 
punishing thing on which she sat. She gasped at the unexpected agony that 
engulfed her being. 

Without a word Susan left them alone. 

Words flooded between them. But it was a gasping and agonized speech. Their 
weight was their torture. The slightest move provoked fresh waves of agony. 

"How long have you been...?" 

"I don't know." Persis gasped. "Oh, Darling! It seems just hours and 
hours... And now you! It's all my fault." 

"Has she been cruel?" 

Persis groaned in perplexity. "I suppose it's half my fault. Maybe it's all 
my fault. When they brought me here I cheeked her. Then after I'd been 
punished for that I slapped her face. I just hate being bossed by a sexy 
little snip pet like that. So I've spent about half the time like this and 
the other half getting whipped-see the lovely marks! Oh, Darling! Make me 
behave! I can't go on and on like this." 

Miranda could feel the sweat trickling down her flanks. She had never known 
such insidious pain. It had an unrelenting quality of its own. She saw 
Persis's breasts heaving with the strain and realized that her own were 
doing the same. To ask herself how long she could bear it was purely 
rhetorical. She would have to bear it. She could not move even an inch 
either way on the bar. If she fainted her body would slump but there would 
be no release from the pressure that held her firmly on the painful perch. 
She was frightened to think that Persis had endured many hours of this 
torment both here and in their training. If it was possible to endure 
perhaps she would be compelled to endure... 

That pain can mold and bend is a thought hateful to the free spirit. But it 
is so. Upon their release neither girl would have denied an intensified 
determination to obey. Miranda had long possessed a great yearning to reach 
whatever haven might wait at the end of this-seemingly interminable 
training. At all costs she must carry Persis with her. The rebellious child 
must not be allowed to spend her life in a succession of punishments. 

Miranda voiced this sentiment so Susan. "I did so well when I had to on my 
own." She said puzzled, "I wouldn't have said 'Boo' to that Crosbie bitch or 
those absurd men we had to please. I took a pride in doing damn well what I 
had been trained to do. I suppose because it was the only outlet I had by 
which I could sort of beat the system. Then when I get back with you or Pat 
I mess things up. Why?" 

Darling, don't you understand!" Susan grinned in commiseration. "It's plain 
enough. The Benson theory never contemplated the Mistress and the trainee 
falling in love." 

Miranda flushed and sought for words. 

Susan- laughed. "For 'an accomplished lesbian you're an awful prude y'know." 
Miranda shifted uncomfortably. "Alright! So I love Persis." 

"You also desire Pat and you desire me. I know you do. Think I can't feel 
it? So you forget you are a slave. Then you get punished for forgetting. 
Sort of hard luck, I'll admit." 

Miranda burst into tears. "It's all impossible! Oh, Susan, what must I do?" 

"Simple, Darling! I've developed a shocking appetite for you! And, of 
course, dear little Persis who will follow you anywhere is a delectable 
little morsel no sensible girl is going to overlook. So let's enjoy 
ourselves. I'll even ask pat if she wants to get in on the fun." 

"You mean...?" 

"Of course! We'll love each other to bits! Good Old Wilbur has provided me 
with almost everything. But this is the first time he ever produced a girl 
and I don't mind telling you I've sometimes been damn starved for one. We 
have a couple-of weeks all to ourselves before he comes back. Poor little 
Susan may get whipped half to death and sit on the bar for three days when 
he finds out. But it will be worth it." 

"But what about...?" 

"Your training? Well what about it! You'll get it! You'll get it good. I'll 
probably have to tie you down with your feet a mile apart so I can love you 
properly the first time and get you over the hump of this fatal 
embarrassment you suffer from. After that I'll whip you hard every time you 
wrinkle your nose or fail to call me Mistress. Between eating you and 
whipping you I'll make you hop better than Pat ever did. O.K?" 

"O.K." Miranda agreed, bemused. Susan was a shattering experience. She held 
up her locked hands. "Can I have these handcuffs off, please?" She asked 
prettily. 

"No you can't. For two reasons: I don't have a key, and I like to see you 
wearing them. They become you. They won't interfere with anything I want you 
to do. And now, for asking, you can bend down and touch your toes. Remember? 
I promised... " 

Quite incredibly Miranda felt gratitude. She had blundered. Susan would 
punish. Under the tutelage of this vivid creature perfection might come 
rapidly. Or was it true that a girl might come to love the whip! Demurely 
and without complaint she positioned herself, grasping her ankles, thrusting 
her bottom into taut prominence she offered herself, almost with happiness. 
The lightening like agony that sliced and bit at her then almost made her 
forget her time upon the bar. 

To some it would be inconceivable that a girl might know happiness whilst 
being as cruelly punished as was Miranda in the days that followed. Yet 
Miranda was happy. Even the cruelties had purpose. She bore them with a 
strange pride. Between her and Susan there had grown a rapport that brought 
a new unity of purpose to their mutual conviction that Miranda should become 
the perfect slave. They planned and executed every subtlety of feeling, 
every shade of eroticism, every enhancement of femininity and adoring 
submission their female instincts could devise. Susan punished her pupil 
with the utmost cruelty for every slip. It became an unspoken knowledge and 
assent between them that this should be so. Having faulted Miranda would 
freeze still awaiting her sentence which was never less than she had earned 
and never more than she was happy to endure. Between love and pain she made 
amazing progress. So much so that in a giggling enjoyment of their joke 
Susan commanded the services of a bashful gardener's helper on whom Miranda 
practiced her considerable repertoire of arts and sent away staggering in 
some seventh heaven of satiety and rapture that he was-never likely to 
forget. Or to repeat! 

With Miranda present Persis was transformed. She followed in docile 
adoration, an emotion that soon included Susan, did as she was told and 
earned remarkably few inflictions. Whenever both were to be punished at the 
same time Susan always put them on the bar together. "Saves a bit of skin 
for next time, darlings." She cooed. "And it doesn't seem to damage your 
delightful quims. And I know you hate it." 

Their Mistress was inventive. They did not always sit with hands bound at 
the small of their backs. Often she attached a cord and hoisted their arms 
high, So that even less movement was possible. She also produced a small 
refinement in the form of small lightweight clips with round mouths and 
serrated teeth which she clipped on their nipples after she had played with 
them sufficiently to make them stand erect. To add insult to injury each 
clip was hidden in a small ribboned bow that they were forced to wear as an 
adornment hiding the sharp and bitter pain of the biting jaws. 

There is something very feminine and very personal in the girl's feeling for 
her nipples. Knowing this Susan took an elfin delight in using the small 
clips both as punishment and test. It became a mark of obedience that the 
condemned girl should make a good showing by inviting her own discomfort. 
Both were minutely briefed. Persis earned herself the honor of being the 
first supplicant. 

"Darling," She said to Miranda, giving her brightest pixie smile. "Please 
tie my hands behind my back." 

This was not easy for the handcuffed Miranda to do. But she managed it. 

"And- now, - darling, play with my tits until they stick out real hard." 

Miranda obliged. Between lips and fingers it was a task easily accomplished. 
Persis was always quaveringly responsive. 

"And now, dear Miranda, please clip a bow on each of my nipples. Please clip 
them on me so that they will hurt the very worst." Persis thrust her right 
breast forward invitingly. 

It was not an easy thing for Miranda to do to the girl she loved. But she 
did it with much care and certainty that the small cruel teeth should bite 
into the tender bud of flesh where they would inflict the greatest pain and 
hold their petite bow to its best advantage. The first one affixed Persis 
must mask her pain; she must not flinch, but must now thrust out her other 
breast so that the small play might be repeated. Wearing both her punishing 
decorations she could now take her part in whatever they were engaged in, 
but must never show by word or deed that her nipples were a burning torment. 
To fail meant she would wear them a long, long time. 

Not content, Susan evolved an even more difficult test. Everything was as 
before. But this time the victim's hands would be left unbound. She would be 
quite able to remove her clips at will. But, wearing them, she must go about 
her tasks or her punishments as though they did not exist. It was understood 
that if she yielded to temptation her punishment would be dire. All three 
girls took it as a sign of progress that the unnamed punishment was never 
invoked. 

Susan compelled them to share a tribulation of her own. Her name was Sarah. 
She filled an uncertain but dominating position in the domestic life of the 
House. She was young to be a Housekeeper, But that was as close as Susan 
could come in describing her. She offered her suspicion that Sarah had 
shared her bed with Herman prior to his purchase of Susan herself. Sarah was 
a cheerful local product: Young; strong, industrious and demanding. She had 
whipped Susan with the same industry and care to detail that ensured the 
immaculate spotlessness of her kitchen. There was an understanding between 
them in which each kept her place, deferring to the other only as Herman's 
wishes might dictate. It was to Sarah that Susan was sent from time to time 
by her Master to ask for and to receive the whip. She admitted-to never 
having come to enjoy the humiliation. 

It was natural enough, then, that having earned the whip the two new girls 
should be sent by Susan to receive it at the hands of this domestic jewel. 
Miranda found it one of her most difficult tests. Walking naked through the 
big house to where she might find her executioner she discovered that her 
uppermost concern was that she might be laughed at. Thought of pain came 
second. 

Sarah was a good looking girl. Her smile was friendly and held a wealth of 
understanding. "Well, look at this now! I bet you haven't come to ask Sarah 
for a cup of tea!" 

"Well no." Miranda admitted, feeling utterly foolish and slightly more than 
naked. "Susan has sent me to ask you to give me twelve very hard strokes 
across my bottom with the cane." 

"Has she now!" Sarah agreed cordially. "No doubt you've earned it. I'll be 
right kind to'ee lass and give'ee a round dozen of the finest cuts that 
little bottom of yours has ever felt." She examined her quaking delinquent 
speculatively. "A dozen's a lot, the way I use the cane. Think you can stand 
it?" 

"No." Miranda said firmly, feeling she had nothing to lose by honesty. 

"Sensible answer, that!" Sarah approved. "I'll help'ee out and fix yer so 
you can't move. Mind'ee, if yer sooner just bend over I'll give'em to yer 
like that. But if you move, see, that stroke don't count. Young Susan come 
down here her first time to get ten and went away with eighteen. Lord, the 
way that girl jumped and yelped. Thought we'd never get the job done." 

"I think I'd like to be tied, please." An easy choice. Sarah's bare arms had 
an athletic quality that promised severity. 

"I like you." Sarah enthused. "You know what you want. Not that it will make 
it any less, you understand. Get up on this table here." 

"You do it in the kitchen!" Miranda's distaste was obvious. "Don't we go to 
the punishment room?" 

"Oh, not for a little thing like a caned bottom!" Sarah admonished heartily. 
"When you earn yourself something really worthwhile, then we'll go up there. 
Come on now! Up you get. Lay on your back." 

"On my back!" Miranda was horrified. "It's supposed to be my bottom!" 

"None knows it better than me, luv. Just leave everything to Sarah." 

The table was low, a platform with foot high legs. It had straps... Miranda 
positioned herself gingerly in the center. Divining their use she stretched 
her hands over her head and back. They were secured. Next a band was tightly 
cinched around her waist. The eyes of the two girls met. One puzzled, the 
other amused. 

"Do you enjoying whipping girls?" Miranda asked without volition. 

Sarah laughed delightedly "You are a one, aren't you! Of course I enjoy 
whipping you. Don't you enjoy it too?" 

"You mean being whipped!" 

Sarah shrugged. "Well, that too if you like. But what I meant was do you 
enjoy whipping that other girl who came with you, or maybe Susan?" 

"I've never tried!" Miranda disclaimed indignantly. 

"Well, I expect you will." Sarah encouraged in the sort of voice used in 
prompting small children to grow up. "Susan will probably let you. She loves 
it. Though she doesn't like it a bit the way I'm going to do it to you now. 
So, of course, that's the way she always gets it whenever Mr. Herman sends 
her down." 

Miranda soon understood Susan's antipathy. A ringed strap was buckled tight 
about each of her ankles. A rope was attached. It led to the widely 
separated corners of the table behind her head. Pulling both ropes at once 
Sarah must have threaded them through a ring or pulley at each extremity. 
They tugged and guided Miranda's feet with an inexorable compulsion. She 
watched fearfully as first her legs bent at the knees, and then rose in the 
air as the pull drew them back and back. Soon her feet were above her 
startled eyes and still continuing their backward course. It was not until 
the band around her middle seemed cutting her in two that their rearward 
progression ended and the ropes were snubbed. She found herself in one of 
the most bizarre postures of her slavery. On her back; the waist band 
prevented movement up or down. Her handcuffed wrists were pulled far back 
over her head so tightly that she could not move her arms or shoulders. But 
it was the disposition of her feet that was the piece de resistance of 
Sarah's preparation. They were fastened so far behind her and so far apart 
that she was obscenely spread open. Absurdly, she found herself looking up 
at her own black triangle of hair and saw with shame that the tug had even 
separated the lips of her quim. From that point she leapt to the sudden 
shivering recognition that never in her life had her bottom, and all the 
intimate parts of her associated with it, been more wantonly displayed. Nor 
had it been bent more tautly or thrust more invitingly into prominence to 
receive punishment. The cane could search her out in a diversity of ways. 
She looked up appealingly at Sarah. 

"It's alright, luv. No one ever comes near while I'm looking after a girl." 

"But I was only supposed to be caned on the bottom." Miranda quavered. "This 
is just awful...." 

"And caned on the bottom you shall be!" Sarah said in the tone of voice used 
to reassure a child fearful of the loss of some valued privilege. "And what 
a lovely round bottom it is!" She enthused' running her hands caressingly 
and exploringly over the tight globes. "Just think, Luv. You can't move." 

"I know I can't. Miranda agreed. "But must I be spread so wide and so... 
so... " 

"Open, yer mean, don't yer, Luv. I know! Be honest now. Have you ever been 
fixed with yer bottom this well stuck out to be caned?" 

"No." Admitted Miranda with conviction. She was beginning to wish she had 
taken her chances with touching her toes. 

"Once of the nice things about this position is that you see all that's 
going on." Sarah explained helpfully as though opening some fresh vista of 
delight. "You can see me take the swing, watch it coming, and even see some 
of it land-'specially if the tip curls in and gets a go in your hair there-" 

"But it will hurt wickedly!" 

"I promised you I'd do my best. It will give you something to watch for to 
see if the tip is coming down in between or not. And you must look. I always 
insist on that; none of this closing the eyes business. You lose half the 
fun. I'll be watching, and if you close those little peepers you get the 
stroke over again, and I'll make quite sure it does come down in between the 
second time." 

Miranda felt lost and without hope. It was frightening to be tied like this. 
She knew herself in the hands of someone who had made an art of punishing a 
girl. Sarah's frank avowal of her enjoyment of her task no longer seemed 
amusing. 

Suddenly she was transported - A pair of warm and very human lips found her 
own. Sarah's tongue was in her mouth. Her own responded avidly. Sarah's 
fingers found her nipples so cunningly that her plight was forgotten. But 
when the love play had brought her to the brink of orgasm it stopped and 
Sarah asked solicitously: "Would you like to be gagged, Love? I don't mind 
you screaming if you want to. No one can hear, so it's alright. But Susan's 
ashamed of screaming. Maybe you are...?" 

"Please. please, don't stop!" Miranda had been in Heaven. "Oh please! Go 
on...!" 

Sarah kissed her with genuine sympathy, "I know how it is. But no! If I do 
that and make you come it will seem to hurt all the worse. Believe me. I 
know. I'm glad I could give you pleasure. But now, what about the gag?" 

Miranda hated screaming too. "Please gag me." She asked in an uncertain 
voice, It seemed so awful to lose this last small freedom. 

She recognized the gag. Sarah obligingly wet it first. Miranda took the ugly 
lump of rubber into her mouth and helpfully raised her head as best she 
could to aid the deft fingers buckling the straps at the back of her neck. 
That job done Sarah wasted no more time. 

The first two imprinted themselves, one on each pink sphere. They were 
wicked. The bound girl surged against her bonds, but could not move. Miranda 
supposed she had felt pain this bad before, but was not sure. She did know 
for sure that watching each stroke was not the least of her penance. It was 
agony. She longed to close her eyes but did not dare; Sarah smiled down 
knowingly. 

The next cut was deliberate. The supple withe sought her almost vertically 
and curled squarely across the separated lips in their nest of wiry hair. So 
great was her agony that the table actually stirred under her impotent 
heaving. Before she could seek her tormentor's eyes the cut was duplicated 
from the other side. She could plainly see the perfect criss-cross bisecting 
her vulva and wealing her stomach below the strap that held her to the 
table. 

Sarah nodded cheerfully as though flaring nostrils and staring eyes were to 
be expected. Then delivered four more blows in quick succession from side to 
side and at various angles made possible by the female flesh normally 
expected to receive them. But the next slash fell squarely and vertically in 
the crease with such force that the cane molded itself to Miranda's contours 
and marked her in such a way and in such a place as she had never been 
marked before. "Only three more to go, Love." Sarah consoled cheerfully. 

Miranda panted. Distraught with pain she watched the girl with the cane 
resting. She was thankful for the respite. Then her anguished eyes followed 
the trajectory of the enemy as it twice fell with a solid thwack all the way 
across both rounds to spend itself first on one hip and then the other. One 
stroke to go. She dared not think of it. 

Once more the lips found hers. For the moment they were no longer culprit 
and tormentor. They were two girls sharing that bliss that only they know. 
Sarah was as wickedly adept with her tongue and her fingers as with her 
cane. AII too soon the naked girl's head was wildly tossing, her breath 
searing her nostrils, her ecstatic tremors thrusting her feverishly against 
her confinement. The orgasm left her limp, eyes closed, not caring. She 
rested. 

"Open your eyes, Love. I want you to see this one. It's the last." Sarah 
commanded. "See if I'm not right now. I made you come. So this will hurt the 
worst of the lot." 

Miranda knew it would hurt worst of all as she watched the lithe arm and 
heard the whirr of the bending rod as it flew toward her open and 
unprotected rear. It struck with cruel force upon the division so that it 
wealed her from anus, over the vulva and upon her stomach. Had it been a 
knife it would have divided her neatly in two; her world exploded into pain. 
She fainted. 

Coming back into the world she sensed the movement of Sarah unhurriedly 
untying her ankles. The girl took her time; then carefully replaced the 
chains joining the captive's ankles that she had removed to enable her 
grotesque bondage. Her wrists, already cuffed, were next to be released from 
the table. The gag was last. When it was gone Miranda lay panting and 
wondering at her pain. A hand raised her head. A bottle found her lips. She 
gulped. It was brandy. She gulped again and opened her eyes. 

Sarah was sitting on the table beside her. Her face was concerned, But only 
with pity. She placed the bottle in Miranda's cuffed hands. "Drink it all if 
you want, Luv'. You earned it." 

"But... why...?" Miranda could not put her hurt into words. 

"Why did I hurt you like that?" Sarah shook her head as though puzzled by 
the question. "Being whipped is supposed to hurt. The more it hurts the 
better this is afterwards... " again her lips descended on their prey. 
Miranda hated and was ashamed of her avid response. There was something 
utterly female about this girl. No subtleties, just fresh hunger. A need to 
possess a girl's body then Yield her own. It was only moments before Miranda 
had forgotten her pain and was busy with mouth and tongue and hands. Sarah 
was like some strange new blossom never before savored. The agony of her 
loins became bliss for Miranda. Almost she wished to be whipped again if it 
would rekindle suck ecstasy. Was this what Susan had spoken of! Had Susan 
lain bound as she had been and felt this awfulness and this wonder? In time 
she would know. For the moment she was totally absorbed. 

Wilbur Herman's absence gave time for an activity such as Miranda had never 
known. Under Susan's guidance the two captives worked as they had never 
dreamed possible. Theirs was an almost feverish determination to succeed. 
Each fresh perfection of the Love Slave's technique brought a fresh 
exaltation. Each punishment earned was embraced almost with joy that they 
should get it over with. Suffer and return to their task. Constantly 
threaded through the days was their insatiable enjoyment of each other's 
flesh. Susan laughed at their hesitant acceptance of her knowledge of the 
whip and its affinity with love. She admitted that she herself had learned 
much upon Sarah's table. She never sought Sarah voluntarily. Only when her 
Master sent her. Yet when she went on those dreaded journeys to the kitchen 
she was palpitating with an emotion that was not fear. For her the table was 
an altar on which, when she must, she became a willing sacrifice. 

Susan's sense of humor, when it spilled over into the punishments she meted 
out, could be trying. The two girls found one such incident particularly so. 

Ordered to the punishment room Persis was bound tightly to one of the posts. 
Susan pronounced sentence: Twenty strokes with the light multi-lashed whip: 
ten on each breast. Miranda would deliver them. 

It was a supreme test for both to neither protest or to plead. They knew it 
for a test. Yet neither relished it. Persis had been tied so as to throw 
into jutting prominence those twin parts of her which were to be lashed. She 
was held immovably so there would be no unseemly struggle or evasion. 
Miranda shrank from what she must do. To whip the lovely things which she 
daily caressed with fingers and tongue seemed a thing impossible to do until 
Susan explained that each stroke missed or refused or lightly placed would 
earn a double infliction from herself. She pointed out that twenty was bad 
enough. Forty would mark and mar the treasured objects badly. 

Each girl had been whipped thus a number of times. They hated it. It was 
hard to bear for you watched your own breasts shudder and indent beneath the 
stroke. You saw the weal spring up on the so tender flesh. You wore the ugly 
marks in shame for a week for all to see. 

Miranda took the hated whip. It would not injure; But, oh, how it hurt! She 
knew, too, that under Susan's watchful eye she dared strike no less than her 
hardest. Persis tried bravely to help. 

"Darling, please whip my breasts twenty times. Quite hard please." She made 
her voice bright and expectant as though asking for a drink. Miranda loved 
her desperately... 

"Ten on each, Darling. Do it properly. One at a time." Susan encouraged. 
Determined that no part of any experience should now be wasted Miranda knelt 
before her Mistress and kissed the wicked thing she held. Then going to the 
bound girl raised it to the adored lips so that she who was to feel its bite 
might kiss it also. Persis gave her a firm vivid smile that spoke a thousand 
encouragements. At that moment she was the stronger of the two. Miranda 
stepped back, looked at Susan for approval to commence, and then swung the 
flying thongs with bitter accuracy. 

It was a nice piece of psychology. Susan watched it unfold. On each girl she 
had placed a burden to be something she was not. Neither could renege 
without hurt to the one they loved. But it was really Persis who emerged as 
star of the script. Persis knew all too well the conflict raging within 
Miranda's being. She guessed shrewdly that if she screamed or pleaded under 
the silken thongs that would striate her breasts Miranda would throw down 
the whip and they would both suffer. The only way she could help then would 
be to bear the twenty strokes in silence, or better still with an air of 
casual indifference. Shrinking inwardly with the pain as the cords wrapped 
around her breast with the first two blows she knew with certainty that the 
role she must play was vital to something within her. Perhaps to show Susan, 
Perhaps to prove that their training must surely be nearly done! She was 
thankful for two things: that she was bound tightly enough to preclude 
flinching, and that her nipples were inverted. Unless roused they remained 
hidden. She prayed that under the whip they would not come erect. 

Persis forced herself to glance interestedly down at her right breast as it 
absorbed the impact of the third lash that left its red and purple 
striations on her tenderest skin. "That's beautiful." She said, managing a 
conversational tone, looking up to meet Susan's eyes. "It's like wearing 
medals, pinned on my breast." Then, turning wide innocent eyes on Miranda, 
suggested: "Perhaps just a little harder, Darling. Make my breast really 
bounce." Gritting her teeth and breathing hard, she watched the next three 
work their will with her. Stifling her need to scream and twist she said 
chidingly to the girl with the whip: "But, Darling, I think you are missing 
the under part below where my nipple is. Don't be afraid of hurting. I want 
them nicely marked all over." 

When the tenth stroke had fallen so close beneath her eyes she prayed there 
might be a pause in which she might gather up her ebbing store of courage. 
To fill the gap she said with gratitude: "Oh, thank you both! You're 
darlings! It's sweet of you. My breast looks gorgeous, and I love the pain. 
Please whip my other one now. I can hardly wait." 

Even when the twentieth stroke had seared its final kiss she somehow did not 
surrender to agony. But forced herself to smile gaily and asked: "Please 
untie me now and let's get back to work. Sorry I caused this silly 
interruption. I won't offend again. It was darling of you to punish me so 
well." But as the last rope fell away she sank to her knees before Susan and 
kissed her hand, the pain finally crushing her resolve. Then flung her arms 
around Miranda and found her mouth. Only then did she allow the tears to 
flood. 

Through all the incident of that time the thought of Wilbur Herman was never 
far from the minds of the three girls. As the time of his return approached 
Susan summed up the big question with a clarity Miranda could not dispute. 

"Say what you like about us, Darlings: We are a Harem! What else can you 
call us?" Susan threw her arms wide in a gesture of bafflement. "I bet 
Wilbur hasn't any notion of what he's done or what he is going to do with 
us. Will there be a number one girl! You two are trained now as well as you 
can ever be. You are damned good! So that job's done. Does he choose one of 
us each night? Or do we all sleep on the carpet round his bed!" Susan 
chuckled wickedly: "You might say he's got three girls. But each of us has 
been made into a dual... what a professional would call a two way girl! Poor 
Old Wilbur's going to be a busy man!" 

Persis had given in to a fit of giggling at this point. The other two found 
it hard not to join her. "We'd better not laugh too soon," Susan had warned 
soberly. "There's an awful thought that I hope won't happen. But wouldn't it 
be logical for Wilbur to decide to make all three of us answerable to Sarah. 
That way he'd play no favorites." 

"What I'm scared of is that when he realizes what a handful he's taken on 
he'll sell Persis and me." Miranda said soberly. "If he was ever angry he 
might sell us to different owners." 

"Forget it." Susan advised. "If a slave girl worries about everything that 
might happen to her, she's lost. We've got things good here. Enjoy! I think 
that's the easiest way to keep Wilbur happy. In a way we are like pets. He 
likes to watch us gamboling. As long as he's happy we're safe." 

She drifted into some private thought of her own until her features took on 
a gamin expression of amusement and she asked: "Feel like something 
different?" 

Their expectant faces were an affirmative. 

"We're in a sort of a vacuum." Susan said slowly. 'No use getting stale. "We 
deserve a bit of diversion. We might have gone out in the car if my ankles 
weren't chained. I'd thought of asking Fred Bates to be a sport and hunt us 
down in their Park. I'd have run too. We need exercise. But I can't do that 
either with my feet chained. Cute, isn't it! I can chain and unchain you; 
but I can't get my own off. Anyway, I've just had a silly wicked little 
notion." 

"I bet I get whipped." Said Persis with conviction. 

"It's a good idea." Susan assured her tartly. "But mine's better. Let's get 
Sidney in here." 

"Who's Sidney?" 

"The delivery boy from the Village. He's due here about now. He's a perfect 
experiment for women's wiles. He's about seventeen, he's thin and gangling, 
and he's so shy it hurts. If you look at him he blushes. What say we give 
him the full treatment?" 

"It's cruel." Said Miranda. 

"It's delicious." Said Persis. 

Sidney Billings had never kissed a girl' He had never seen one naked and 
never expected to. He did not have a girlfriend, but secretly cherished 
dreams that perhaps before he was thirty... ! There are many Sidney's 
scattered around rural England. They are nice young men who collect 
butterflies and stamps and attend evening classes at the polytechnic in the 
County Seat. Visitors from other lands ascribe their purity to the coldness 
of the houses in which they live. Amour does not flourish on cold feet. When 
Sidney Billings was told, by a grinning Sarah, that the missus' would like 
to see him upstairs, he doffed his cap and walked unwittingly into another 
world. 

Sidney had seen one of them before, the one with clothes. The two naked 
girls were total strangers. The three of them knelt, widely spaced around 
the lounge. Three pairs of feminine eyes focused on him in adoration. 

Sidney turned to flee. He had been directed to the wrong door. Delivery boys 
do not enter Paradise on a Tuesday afternoon! He would have made good his 
escape had the lilting feminine chorus not stopped him in his tracks. "Good 
afternoon, Sidney." 

One cannot escape one's name. He had never heard his name so euphoniously 
rendered. He turned back and was lost. 

"Isn't he lovely!" Cooed Persis. 

"We are so glad you could come." Said Miranda. If Persis wanted to play, so 
did she. 

"You will stay to Tea, won't you?" Trilled Susan. 

"Cor blimey!" Sidney gasped. It was his ultimate expression. 

"Do sit down, Sidney." Persis invited. She rose and pushed forward a chair. 
In so doing she exhibited a good deal more of her person than had been 
evident kneeling. 

"You ain't got no clothes on, miss." Sidney drew the matter to her attention 
as though convinced she had simply forgotten to dress. 

"Lovely, isn't it." Persis agreed ambiguously. She retired to the rug. 

No gentleman can refuse a chair that has been dragged forth for his comfort 
by a lady, even though she be sans clothes. Sidney Billings sat down as 
though doubting the craftsmanship of Mr. Chippendale. 

"Cigarette?" Miranda rose and proffered the box along with a close look at 
her more private parts. 

"They give you lung cancer." Sidney explained, recoiling from the open case 
as though it contained the fatal Asp. Then, eyes popping, "Did you know 
you've got hand' cuffs on?" He asked helpfully. 

Miranda put down the cigarettes and raised her joined hands. "Why, so I 
have!" She exclaimed delightedly. She rattled the joining link. "Aren't they 
lovely!" 

"And what do you think of these?" Susan walked gracefully across the floor 
to the bell rope to summon Tea. Her ankle chain swirling musically. 

"You got your feet chained together." Sidney informed her. It was evident he 
considered himself in the presence of three very absent minded 'young women' 
A grinning Sarah pushed in the Tea Trolley. She had been briefed. "Don't be 
shy, Sidney love. Lovely young ladies, they are. Probably let you fuck them 
if you was to ask nicely, like." She exited with a broad wink. 

Sidney blushed. Shock had rendered him white before. He was now red. 

"He's blushing." Said Persis. 

"Milk and sugar, Mr. Billings?" Susan enquired. 

"You don't have to have intercourse with us until after." Miranda assured 
him comfortingly as she handed round the sandwiches. 

Sidney Billings now found himself victim to a contretemps that has afflicted 
the British upper classes since the institution of afternoon Tea first came 
into being: how to balance a cup and saucer on your knee whilst dealing with 
a sandwich and a plate. Clergymen and members of parliament become adept in 
the later years after long practice. Few others master the art. Sidney 
possessed no gift. When he lifted the cup to his lips, the saucer fell to 
the carpet. 

"How very-clumsy of me." Miranda wailed. Going to center floor she bent over 
and touched her toes. 

Susan thoughtfully selected a cane from among several such items carelessly 
scattered about the rug. With the utmost casualness she sliced it across the 
taut bottom. 

"That serves me right." Miranda told Sidney as she retrieved his lost 
saucer. "I'll be more careful next time. Isn't it a lovely mark?" She turned 
and gave him every opportunity to view the scarlet stripe. 

The sandwich slithered from Sidney's plate on to the floor. 

"Oh I'm terrible!" Miranda confessed. 

"No! Let me... please." Sidney bumped heads with her in their anxiety to 
rescue the lost tidbit. Determined to remove the most obvious hazard of all, 
their guest gulped down the tea and scalded his throat. In so doing the 
saucer once more found it's way to the carpet. 

"Give her a proper lesson, Mr. Billings." Susan advised. 

Sidney found himself confronted by a penitent young woman offering a cane. 
"I think about three hard ones should be about right, Sidney." Miranda 
suggested submissively. In the middle of the room she once more touched her 
toes and looked up expectantly. "It's not for her to say how many. Give her 
four.', Susan judged. 

Sidney gulped the sandwich as a turkey gulps a stone. With only crockery to 
cope with, he faced crisis. He looked owlishly from the cane at his feet to 
the naked loveliness bent for a punishment he was obviously expected to 
deliver. 

"I'll be ever so good and keep still." Miranda assured him encouragingly. 

"I can't do that, miss. Wouldn't be right." 

"Well, someone has to." Persis pointed out reasonably. 

"I must be punished, Sidney." Miranda looked sideway at him with deep 
reproach. 

"It wasn't your fault, Miss. It just happened, like." 

"Perhaps we should cane his bottom then." Persis suggested. 

Miranda straightened up. "Would you prefer that, Sidney? I'm terribly 
disappointed." 

"I'd better be going." Sidney said with emphasis. 

"Oh but you haven't finished your Tea!" Three female voices and hands 
ministered to his unwilling needs so that, once more he was encumbered with 
fluid in the cup and no less than three cucumber sandwiches on his plate. 
They held him to his seat more firmly than chains. He munched a cucumber 
sandwich and arrived at an obvious conclusion. 

"You two young ladies ought to be wearing something." 

"You mean clothes?" Persis asked, puzzled, "Why, Sidney, if I put on clothes 
you wouldn't be able to see my pussy." 

From the bemused expression on his face it seemed obvious that Sidney did 
not know what a pussy was. Persis helpfully stood before him, feet well 
apart, and gave a brief instruction. "This is it, Sidney." Her index finger 
probed her pubic hair. 

"Very nice." Sidney observed, looking at the ceiling and chewing vigorously. 

"Don't you want to put your hand on it? Most men do." 

"What for?" Sidney was genuinely puzzled. 

It was not an easy question. Persis did her best. "It feels nice and it 
keeps your fingers warm." 

"My hands aren't cold. But thank you very much." Persis sighed. But seeing 
he had gulped both tea and sandwiches, no doubt as a safety measure, she 
bent forward and relieved him of cup, saucer and plate. In so doing she 
managed to get one breast almost into his eye. "Perhaps you like these?" She 
asked hopefully. 

"What are they?" He asked blankly, his mind baffled by female curves. 

"You can suck them." Persis offered without much hope. 

"Really!" He came to life and tried to focus. 

Persis thoughtfully teased her nipple with a mischievous finger. He watched 
it's transformation, fascinated, "You're a tit man, aren't you?" She 
accused.' He moved his chair back a foot out of temptation or out of range. 
"It won't squirt at you, y'know,' Persis reassured.' "You aren't all pulling 
my leg like?" 

"Of course not, you're our guest." Susan placated. "We're terribly sorry you 
didn't enjoy your Tea. It's Miranda's fault. I do insist she be punished. 
Please cane her. It would be a kindness." 

Once again the naked handcuffed Miranda took the stage. She stood before him 
and stretched. ,'Do please cane my bottom, Sidney." She pleaded. "I'm afraid 
if you don't I'll get much worse after you've gone." She picked up the 
discarded cane and offered it to him. "Please." 

He took it. What else could he do! He was human. This abundance of female 
flesh displayed so wantonly was beginning to sort itself out into 
recognizable names that were bandied about in-the playground. None of them 
looked exactly as he had supposed they did. But they now had shape and form 
within his consciousness. 

"He's getting a hard on" Said Persis helpfully. 

"Sidney was irritated. This younger one was a brat, "It's you that ought to 
be caned, miss... saying all these rude things." 

Miranda retired. Persis instantly took her place. It was like a rehearsed 
drill. He watched agape. Persis touched her toes prettily, arched her back 
down, and contrived a prominence for her bottom curves that was 
mouthwatering. 

Sidney looked at Miranda for confirmation. "You don't deserve 'em, miss. She 
does. Is that right?" 

"You are our guest, Sidney. We are so glad you are going to help. Of course 
that's right. She's a sweet girl, so I suggest just medium hard." 

"I wouldn't be doing this if you hadn't said all them things." Sidney looked 
down at the penitently positioned girl. He was flexing the cane in his hands 
as though suddenly realizing it's potential. Suddenly he hit her. 

All three girls longed to snicker. Sidney was decidedly a novice. Persis 
found it very easy to say her "Thank you, Sidney." He himself viewed his 
faint handiwork with awe. The girls discerning eyes noted the bulge beneath 
his flies. 

Sidney Billings produced no drama, but each of his four strokes was 
successively stronger. For the last of them Persis did not have to simulate 
a gasp. 

He stood with the cane in his hand as though dazed. Perhaps the word should 
be intoxicated. Certainly a degree of euphoria. Thus it was that an impish 
Persis found it easy to complete her task. Her punishment over, she knelt 
before the boy with the cane, submissive and exquisite. Until too late, he 
did not notice her next move. It took the small nimble fingers but a moment 
to unzip the fly and engulf his maleness with her skilled lips. 

If Sidney had been transfixed before, he was doubly so now. True the 
whisperings in the toilet had spoken of such things, but neither he or his 
friends had really believed in them. Now he looked down at the silken hair, 
the intent face, the small hands that held him captive, and wondered. It was 
happening. It was true. There was a world over beyond the mountain. 

The room slipped away from him. He had briefly seen the startled watching 
eyes. But he closed his own and shut them away with all the things he had 
previously known or believed. it is unlikely that any of the girls could 
realize what they had done. From a strange sterile innocence they had 
brought this boy into a turgid land of tumescent senses, primitive and 
alluring scents, the luminescence and compulsions of female flesh, the curve 
of breast and buttock and the sheen of pubis hair. He was drenched in erotic 
beauty. 

Persis used him totally. 

When he had stumbled from the room, seeing nothing but some vision of his 
own, Sidney left the three girls kneeling as he had found them, save that 
Persis was now where she had knelt to serve him. She stayed there. A small 
lovely creature of innocence and infinite knowledge. Slowly she began to 
cry. Miranda and Susan watched. There was an air of anti-climax. Miranda, 
too, felt the burn of tears. It was as though they had unwittingly turned a 
page that had best been left sealed. 

"We were cruel to him." Persis sniffled. "Whip me. I need to be whipped." 

"Silly child." Susan admonished. "It was my idea. Which of you will whip 
me?" 

"We should all be whipped." Miranda added dolefully. "Poor boy. We've messed 
things up for him. He won't be able to be happy now." She surveyed her 
companions almost angrily. "We know too much. We've been taught too many 
things." 

"The tired Roue's rejuvenator, That's us." Susan observed gloomily. "No more 
little boys. I feel a bitch. I am a bitch! Tell you what!" She eyed them 
with a fresh animation. "While we are wallowing in this lovely penitential 
mood, lets go down to Sarah and throw ourselves on her mercy." 

"She hasn't any." Persis declaimed. 

"Can we stand the pain?" Miranda asked doubtfully. 

"I'm going along too, y'know." Susan said firmly. "Let's make a sort of 
confessional with good old Sarah the judge and executioner." 

"Are you really that bored?" Miranda wanted to know. 

"I suppose I am. Wilbur's gone. I miss him. I always end up with Sarah every 
few days when he's here. I suppose I'm just running true to form." 

"I can whip you." Persis offered helpfully. "If you're horny I'll fix that 
too." 

"If you tell us we have to get to go to Sarah, we'll go, darling." Miranda 
said soberly. 

"It's an order then!" Susan said with a return to gaiety. "Come on. Let's 
see what she can think up." 

Three doubtful maidens trooped downstairs. 

"This was your idea." Persis grimaced at Susan, "I hope you're pleased with 
it." 

"I always felt sorry for the animals." Miranda admitted. 

"I forgot about this damn dog kennel." Susan admitted. "I'm sorry kids. From 
the look on Sarah's face I'm afraid we've walked into something." 

"We are certainly not going to walk out of it." Miranda said gloomily, "Look 
at those padlocks! Two of 'em." 

"Must have been bloody big dogs." Persis speculated. "This cage would hold a 
couple of tigers." 

"Just right for three cats, love." The cheerful Sarah came into view. She 
was carrying a small bowl. 

"What have you got there?" Persis asked hopefully. 

"Peanuts, love. I feed 'em to you through the mesh. Here... " She proffered 
a small item everyone ignored. "Better take it, children, or there'll be no 
supper." 

"That's just to humiliate us." Susan said. 

"Right, love. You are in a cage that you can't get out of, and I'm feeding 
you peanuts. I can give you one or two or none at all. It's a lovely 
feeling. After you've been in there a week or so you'll be willing to sit up 
and beg." 

"Who said anything about a week?" Persis demanded. 

"Me, love. Don't recall time being mentioned." 

"Alright; You've made your point. You can let us out now." Susan said it 
with a confidence she did not feel. 

"You know I'm not going to do that, love. My! You girls do get yourselves 
into the most shocking states, don't you! Have a nut." 

"You know what you can do with your nut, don't you!" Susan told her sulkily. 

For answer, Sarah disappeared and returned dragging a hose. It had a 
formidable nozzle. "Good thing I took your clothes, Miss Susan. Now you're 
all ready for this. What'll it be: nuts or water... Cold water! And don't 
forget: no towels!" 

"What I could do to you!" Susan was angry, fists clenched. 

The nozzle rose. 

"May I have a peanut please, Sarah?" Persis asked hastily. 

Sarah fed them the nuts through the heavy mesh. She enjoyed every grimace 
they made and every cringe as she raised the hose. To be soaked in cold 
water, to have their miserable little cage saturated without hope of drying 
themselves or it, was too awful a prospect to risk. All three girls became 
amenable. They asked for nuts and ate them, even placing their lips against 
the wire so that the small humiliation could be thrust within their mouths. 

"Don't know why I never thought of this before." Sarah mused. "Look a real 
treat in there, you do." She threw the last nut so that it fell through the 
mesh on to the concrete. "You can fight over that one." 

Obediently they scrambled, knowing what was expected. "It's going to get 
awfully chilly in here after awhile." Susan said humbly. 

"That's what the dogs said." Sarah cackled. "Do what they did. Pile up 
inside." 

"In that little box! Why, we have to crawl to get in! There's only a bit of 
straw on the floor." 

"Aren't you lucky! Go on. Crawl in. I want to see." She raised the hose. 

Susan, distastefully, lay down flat and wormed her way through the small 
aperture. Those watching saw the structure tremble as feet were thrust here 
and there. Soon, Susan's face appeared. "It's awful." She complained. 
"Please Sarah, don't make us." 

Sarah walked away laughing. 

The three naked girls explored every avenue of escape, but found none. Every 
wire and every mesh was sound, the framework of their cage solid. 
Considering that it now held three girls, the cage was small. They had no 
freedom and no privacy. With Sarah out of sight they giggled themselves into 
cheerfulness until twilight came. Then, tearful and disconsolate, they crept 
within their frail shelter to find their only joy and warmth in each other. 

No lock was turned for their breakfast. Sarah was taking no chances. Food, 
such as it was, got thrust through the mesh. They accepted it demeaning. 
"Aren't you going to empty the pail?" Susan demanded. 

"It'll keep. Can't tell me you've filled it yet. By the way, you might have 
visitors." 

The visitors later turned out to be Fred Bates and Blessing. "Sarah's 
selling. tickets." Fred said cheerfully. 

"Get us out of here, Fred." Susan was vehement. 

"Dreamer." He mocked. "I think Sarah's going to keep you there a long time. 
Don't blame her really. You look damn cute." 

"A charming effect." Said Blessing in measured tones. 

"If you want a piece of tail, I suppose we might persuade her." Fred said 
thoughtfully. 

"Keep it." Susan said shortly. "We're not in need in here. That's the only 
thing we have to do." 

"Ought to put you in gags and mittens." Fred suggested. "Soon bring you 
round." 

"Please, boys," Miranda begged, putting her heart into the pleas. "Get us 
out of here. It's rotten. We're not dog!." 

"Sorry, darling, no key. Sarah promised us tea after we'd tormented you a 
bit. Ta, ta." The two of them walked away. 

Miranda beat her fists upon the wire in frustration. 

The prisoners got only water at noon. When she brought it to them in a can 
with a long spout that could be thrust through the mesh, Sarah was 
bombarded. 

"Sarah." Susan said firmly and seriously. "Whip us. Whip us terribly. But 
let us out of this damn cage." 

No answer. 

"Please Sarah! We'll beg. We'll do anything. Punish us. Put us on that awful 
bar. But please let us out of here." Miranda's voice was tearful. 

Persis simply wept. Even that did not touch their jailer. Sarah walked away 
chuckling. 

"What's wrong with us!" Miranda mourned. "We're getting panicky. We asked 
for something. She's done it to us. Now we are half crazy to get out of this 
rotten cage. But we aren't in any pain. We could be worse off." 

"It's the humiliation, I suppose." Susan mused. "Three bitches in a cage. 
That s what she's made us. And to think I let us in for this!" She stamped 
her foot in bitterness so that her ankle chain rattled. "If Wilbur comes 
home and finds us in here he'll laugh his head off, and I'll never have any 
authority in this house again. Maybe I haven't any now. Serves me right! 
Bored... Good Gosh! Could any girl get more bored than we are going to be in 
this lousy little trap." 

That night they had to comfort an anguished Persis. 

She who was normally the brightest of the three of them was defeated by the 
cage and by the little box in which they spent their night curled up within 
I space that did not allow them to stretch their legs. 

"It's not fair," She moaned into their protecting arms. "'We're slaves. 
We'll always be slaves. We can't escape, ever. We'll always be in something 
like this. What's it Matter; If it isn't one thing it's another!" Her 
slender loveliness shook with sobs. 

They comforted her with love. She nestled against them as though she found 
escape within their flesh. Perhaps she did. Her sobbing slowly died. She 
slept. But Miranda and Susan did not. The desolation of the younger girl had 
infected them too. They each in their own mind looked bleakly into their 
future. Miranda remembered a line of verse from "Scots who hae wi W'allace 
Bled." When Edward's power promised only chains and slavery. That was now 
her life: chains and slavery. Its boredom brightened only by occasional 
awful pain or some humiliation such as afflicted them now. 

Susan, too, was bereft. This escapade, started in fun, was bringing misery 
to two girls she had come to love. It told clearly the chimerical nature of 
her small authority. She, the Mistress of the house, prisoned in a cage! She 
wept in mortification. When Wilbur returned, she would complain. But he 
would do nothing. Sarah was a jewel. True, Sarah didn't realize the depth of 
the distress in the cage. She was a pragmatic unimaginative soul who would 
keep them thus for as long as it pleased her or until Wilbur himself came 
home. She would see no possibility of trauma for Persis. 

But Susan, too, looked beyond the cage, looked as slave girls have looked 
through the ages. How glorious to be his favorite for a little while! How 
total the Queenship! But after it, what then! See herself displaced by 
younger flesh that was as confident as she had been in the immutability of 
youth. A girl was a nothing! Any man could have them by the dozen or hundred 
if he had the price! Already she was locked in a dog kennel with two who had 
the youth and the curves to supersede her. For Susan, too. that night there 
were tears. Tears are never far from a slave girl's eyes. 

In the morning Susan was adamant. She faced Sarah determinedly. "Take me out 
of here and punish me as Mr. Herman would wish." 

"Tossing your friends to the dogs, love?' "I can't ask for them the pain I 
expect to get." 

"Serious little soul, aren't you! Well, alright. Back up Against the door. 
When I open it you get your hands cuffed behind. Agreed?" 

"Agreed." The single word was pitiful. 

It was done. Persis and Miranda watched their Mistress being led away a 
slave. It made their own plight seem even more hopeless. "She'll be terribly 
whipped. " Persis said with certainty. 

Miranda's mind was agog. One down, two to go! "Do we want to be whipped like 
that?" She asked dully. 

"I suppose not." Persis admitted. "What is it about this cage...?" 

"We've reached bottom. I think that's it. A place for dogs, and we are in 
it. And we can't get out. We can look through the wire, that's all. And what 
can we see! A brick wall. If we could even stand up in the bloody pen! But 
we can't. We must squat." She made a direct appeal: "Would you prefer the 
whip, darling?" 

Persis considered. "No. I'm scared. The way Sarah does it is too awful. 
Let's just be puppy dogs." 

It was decided for them. Persis had to do what Susan had done. Miranda was 
already handcuffed. "Not much good without an audience." Sarah told them. 
"Good for all of you." They followed her with pathetic obedience. To be out 
of the cage was Nirvana. Persis did not care about her hands linked behind 
her back. Miranda had worn her handcuffs so long she was not conscious of 
them, even though aware of the limitations they imposed. Now, for instance, 
she would not dare fight. Sarah could handle a handcuffed girl with ease. 

Susan was on the table in the bent backward fixture they knew too well. Her 
eyes sought theirs in misery. Her escape from boredom had boomeranged. 

"Make yourselves at home." Susan invited. "Have a cup of tea, we will, after 
I've dealt with the young Mistress here." She turned her attention to the 
bound Susan: "You do want to be dealt with, don't you?" 

"I asked for it." Susan admitted. "serves me right. I'll howl." 

"Don't do it to her!" Persis protested. "She only meant it in fun. It's not 
fair." She looked at Sarah imploringly. "Please, Sarah, don't hurt her. 
She's sweet." 

"Want to take her place, love?" 

The eternal trap! It was always there. 

"Yes. I'll take her place.' To Persis there was no other answer. 

"O.K. love. You can take her place on the table after she's had her little 
lot." She turned to Miranda: "you too, love?" 

"No thank you." Miranda said politely. 

"If I let Persis off the hook, would you take her place?', "Yes, oh yes!" 
The exclamation popped out of Miranda like a bullet. 

Sarah laughed, "Out of this world you three are, and that's a fact. Talk 
about nobility!" She slashed brutally with the cane. Susan screamed in a 
most satisfying way. Miranda stood and watched while her loved one's were 
sliced and cruelly cut. 

The tea was incongruous. Yet it worked its eternal magic. The world came 
back into perspective. Each, now, had their hands cuffed in front. "Mr. 
Herman sent a little surprise for you." Sarah told them with great panache. 
"You'll love it." She chuckled at some inward knowledge. 

None of the three believed it could be good. Such faith had gone. "Want to 
tell us?" Susan asked without interest. 

"Only way you'll find out is if you let me cuff you behind and blindfold 
you. I'll fix Miranda special since we ain't got no key. Agreed?" 

They agreed. What else could they do! Miranda's linked hands were confined 
by a band of chain around her waist so that she was helpless. Tea done with, 
she was blindfolded and led away. 

She kept no track of turns and twists. What did they matter! She was slave! 
When she was thrust into some small confinement and there came the click of 
a lock and a chuckle she did not care. She sat with legs hunched, hands 
chained, blindfolded. What did anything matter! She was a naked girl owned. 
It was very quiet and dark... 

She recognized the sounds. First Susan, then Persis. They were together in a 
room. But they would not be able to touch. She was sure of that. When the 
blindfold was whisked from her eyes she saw the true enormity of their 
condition. Each girl sat hunched inside a small silver cage, in which she 
could scarcely move. It was a large birdcage, that was all. Each hung 
suspended from the ceiling bf a chain. They were in Wilbur Herman's bedroom. 

"Birds in a gilded cage... " Sang Sarah as she went out and shut the door. 

Three pairs of female eyes sought each other. Three sets of female limbs and 
torsos struggled within limits smaller than they had even known . 

"Is this what we got whipped for!" Persis wailed. 

"We were better off in the dog cage." Susan complained. "Why the Devil did 
she have to leave the handcuffs on!" 

Miranda, alone, had not been whipped. She grinned ruefully, and offered what 
comfort she could. "At least our Lord and Master must be thinking of us." 
She consoled. 

Three slave girls settled in their cages to await the arrival of the male to 
whom they belonged. 


THE END
